| | | |
20 April 2009
PART I
TEXTS WHOSE AUTHORS CAN BE DATED
AUTHORS LISTED CHRONOLOGICALLY
Before the Christian Era through 4th century
[For other time frames, or an alphabetical index, click on the images above.]
1.Author Unknown (300 B.C.)
1.Dhammasangani (Theravada) (NCat IX, 235)
1.1.1 Edited by Edward Muller. PTS 11, 1885, 1897; Bangkok 1927. Reprinted Rangoon 1939; London 1978.
1.1.2 Translated by Carolyn A.F.Rhys Davids as A Buddhist Manual of Psychological Ethics. PTSTr Series 41. London 1900, 1923, 1974; New Delhi 1975, 1996; Oxford 1993
1.1.3 Edited in Sinhalese script. Panadure: Deliwala 1911, 1914
1.1.4 Edited in Sinhalese script. Kelaniya 1916
1.1.4.1 Edited with Buddhaghosa's Atthasalini. Bangkok 1920
1.1.5 Edited by P.V.Bapat and R.D.Vadekar in Devanagari. BORI Series 2, Poona 1940, 1942.
1.1.6 Nyanaponika, Abhidhamma Studies. Researches in Buddhist Psychology. Colombo 1949
1.1.7 Nalinaksha Dutt, "The Dhammasangani", IHQ 15, 1939, 345-372
1.1.8 Translated into French by Andre Bareau. Paris 1951
1.1.9 Edited by Jagdish Kashyap. Nalanda 1960
1.1.9.5 Selections translated in Nyanaponika, Abhidhamma Studies: Researches in Buddhist Psychology. Colombo 1965
1.1.10 Bimala Churn Law, "The Dhammasangani of the Abhidhammapitaka", MB 82, 1974, 72-76
1.1.10.1 Mahesh Tiwary, "The concept of rupa in the Dhammasangani", Amala Prajna 157-163
1.1.10.2 Index to the Dhammasangani, compiled by Tetsuya Tabata, Satashi Nonome and Shoko Randa. Pali Text Society, London 1987
1.1.10.3 Edited with Buddhaghosa's Atthasalini. Four volumes. Bangkok 1988
1.1.10.4 Edited with Budhaghosa's Atthasalini, the Linathapadavannana and Anutika, by Rama Sarkar Tripathi. Varanasi 1988
1.1.10.5 Edited Thai-ratha 1989
1.1.11 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 137-164
1.1.12 Introduction to the Dhammasangani. Rangoon 1995
1.1.13 The Dhammasangani: Enumeration of the Ultimate Realities. Rangoon 1996
1.1.13.3 Nyanaponika Thera and Bhikkhu Bodhi, Buddhist Explanation of Consciousness and Time. Boston 1998
1.1.13.7 Edited Taipei, Taiwan 1998
1.1.14 Translated by U. Kyaw Khine. Two volumes. Delhi 1999
2. Maudgalyayana or Sariputra (300 B.C.)
1.Dharmaskandha
2.1.1 Summarized in Takakusu, 112-115
2.1.2 Summarized in Mizuno
2.1.3 Jikido Takasaki, "Remarks on the Sanskrit fragments of the Abhidharmadharmaskandhapadasastra", JIBSt 13.1, 1965, 33-41
2.1.4 Analyzed in Watanabe 58-62
2.1.4.1 Sieglinde Dietz, Fragmente des Dharmaskandha--ein Abhidharma-text in Sanskrit aus Gilgit. Gottingen 1984. See also "Bemerkungen zum Karanaprajnaptisastra", ZDMG Supplement X, 1994, 295-306
2.1.4.2 K. Matsuda, Newly Identified Sanskrit Fragments of the Dharmaskandha in the Gilgit Manuscripts, with appendix by Hajime Sakurabe. Kyoto 1986
2.1.5 Upali Karunaratna, "Dharmaskandha", EnBud 4.4, 1989, 560-561
2.1.6 Summarized by Fred Greiner and K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 179-187
2.1.7 Summarized by Collett Cox. SarvastiBS 181=189
2.1.8 Swati Ganguly, "The moral observances for the laity as depicted in an early Abhidharma text preserved in Chinese", JDPaliUC 10, 2000, 47-51
2.1.10 Hee Sheng Shi Fashu Sim, The Pali Vibhanga and the Chinese Dharmaskandha: a Comparative Study of Two Early Abhidhamma Texts. M. Phil. Thesis, U. of Qu eensland. St. Lucia, Queensland 2004
3. Author Unknown (300 B.C.)
1.Vibhanga
See d2.1.10
3.1.1 Edited by Carolyn A.F.Rhys Davids. PTS 55, 1904
3.1.1.1 Edited Rangoon 1912, 1939
3.1.1.2 Edited Bangkok 1926
3.1.2 Summarized in Kashyap 104-143
3.1.2.1 Edited with Buddhaghosa's Sammohavinoadani by Yagirala Pannananda. Colombo 1932
3.1.2.2 Edited and translated, with the Karmavibhangopadesa, by Sylvain Levi. Paris 1932
3.1.3 Edited by D.S.Mahathera and V. Sarman in Devanagari. Nalanda Devanagari Pali Series 30, Nalanda 1960
3.1.3.0 Edited in Pali by Jagdish Kasyap. Nalanda, Varanasi 1960
3.1.3.1 Edited with Buddhaghosa's Sammohavinoadani. Bangkok 1965
3.1.4 Translated by U Thitilla. PTSTr 39, 1969, 1995
3.1.4.5 Edited in Pali by L. Lankananda and K. Su manasara. Two volumes. Colombo 1975
3.1.5 Analyzed in Watanabe 62-63
3.1.5.1 Edited, with Mulatika and Anutika, by Brahmadeva Narayana Sarma. Varanasi 1987
3.1.5.2 Edited with Buddhaghosa's Sammohavinoadani. Thai-yattha 1989
3.1.6 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 165-178
3.1.7 Edited and translated by Mauro Maggi, The Khotanese Karmavibhanga. SerOR 74, Roma 1995
4.Sariputra or Mahakausthila (280 B.C.)
1.Samgitiparyaya (Sarvastivada) (NCat I, 291)
4.1.1 Summarized in Takakusu 99-103
4.1.2 Ernst Waldschmidt, "Die Einleitung des Samgitisutra", ZDMG 105, 1955, 298-318. Reprinted in EWVCT
4.1.3 Summarized in Mizuno
4.1.4 L. de Z., "Abhidharma-Sangiti-Paryaya", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 88
4.1.5 Edited and translated in German by Valentine Stach-Rosen, "Das Sangitisutra und sein Kommentar Sangitiparyaya". Teil 1. Deutsche Akademie der Wissenschaften, Institut fur Orientforschung 65, Berlin 1968, 1-225
4.1.6 Chandrabhal Tripathi, "Samgiti-Sutra, Nipata II und Ekottaragama-Parallelen", ZSWH 191-201
4.1.7 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 203-216
4.1.8 Summarized by Collett Cox. SarvastiBS 177-181
5.Author Unknown (280 B.C.)
1.Puggalapannati (Theravada) (NCat XII, 106)
See e13.1.3
5.1.1 Edited by Richard Morris. PTS 6, 1883, 1972 2 volumes. Reprinted London 1972
5.1.1.0 Edited with Buddhaghosa's Atthakatha. Sevassinyantalaya 1906
5.1.1.1 Selections edited by Khemachari Thera. Bangkok 1926
5.1.1.2 Edited with the Dhatukatha and the Kathavatthu by Khemachari Thera (Dhammatilakacarya). Bangkok 1926
5.1.2 Summarized in Kashyap 165-180
5.1.3 Translated into German by Nyanatiloka as Das Buch der Charaktere (Breslau 1910). Section One reprinted in Einsicht 1954, 81 ff.
5.1.3.1 Edited with the Dhatukatha. Rangoon 1963
5.1.4 Edited, with Buddhaghosa's Atthakatha, by Georg Landsberg and Carolyn A.F.Rhys Davids. JPTS 1913-14, 170-254. Reprinted London 1972
5.1.5 Translated by Bimala Charan Law as Designation of Human Types. PTSTr 12, 1924
5.1.5.1 Edited with Dhatukatha. Colombo 1976
5.1.6 Edited in Tiwari
5.1.7 Om Prakash Pathak, "Vipassana and relation with Puggalapannati", VTBW 138-149
5.1.8 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 189-202
5.1.9 Edited by Om Prakash Pathak and Veenar Gaur. Delhi 2000
6.Maudgalyayana (260 B.C.)
1.Prajnaptisastra (Sarvastivada)
6.1.1 Summarized in Takakusu 116-118
6.1.1.1 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, Vasubandhu et Yasomitra. Troisiéme chapitre de Abhidharmakosakarika, Bhasya et Vyakhya, avec une analyse de la Lokaprajnapti et de la Karanaprajnapti de Maudgalyayana. BEM 1918, 326-350
6.1.2 Summarized in Mizuno
6.1.2.1 Sieglinde Dietz, "A brief survey on the Sanskrit fragments of the Lokaprajnaptisastra", Annual Memoirs of the Otani University Shin Buddhist Comprehensive Research Institute 7, 1989, 79-86
6.1.3 Junkishi Imanishi, "Über den Text des Prakarana" (Japanese with German summary), HiDBK 25.2, 1977, 1-37
6.1.4 Sieglinde Dietz, "Remarks on the KaraμaprajnaptiRhstra", BSPF 17-219, 87-94; also TibSt 205-212. In German as "Bemerkungen zum Karanaprajnaptisastra", ZDMG Supplement X, 1994, 295-306.
6.1.5 Summarized by Collett Cox, SarvastiBS 189-197
7.Author Unknown (250 B.C.)
1.Patisambhidamagga
7.1.1 Edited by Arnold C. Taylor. Two volumes. PTS, London 1905-07
7.1.1.0 Edited Bangkok 1926
7.1.2 Index compiled by Mabel Hunt in JPTS 1908, 152-179
7.1.3 Edited in Burmese characters by Hsaya Hkaing. Rangoon 1917
7.1.3.00 Edited with Mahanama's commentary by C. V. Joshi. Three volumes. PTS 103-105, 1933-1947, 1979
7.1.3.0 Edited Rangoon 1959
7.1.3.01 Edited by Jagdish Kashyap. Nalanda 1960
7.1.3.1 Edited by Labugama Lankananda. Two volumes. Sri Lanka 1971
7.1.4 Translated by Nanamoli as The Path of Discrimination. PTSTr Series 43, 1982
7.1.4.1 Anonymously elucidated, with Mahanama's Saddhammappakasini, in two volumes. Krung Thep Maha Nakhon 1988
7.1.4.2 Partly edited, with Mahanama's Saddhammappaksini, by Krung Thep Maha Nakhon. 1989
7.1.4.3 Edited in four volumes. Krung Thep Maha Nakhon 1990
7.1.4.4 Edited with Mahanama's commentary. Two volumes. Thairattha 1991.
7.1.5 Summarized by James P.McDermott. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 219-264
7.1.5.5 Edited with Mahanama's Saddhammapakasini. Twovolumes. Igatapuri 1998
7.1.6 Lokaprajnapti edited with extensive exposition by K. Sankaranarayanan, Kazunotu Matsuda and Motohiro Yoritori. Bombay 2002
8.Maudgalyayana or Moggalaputra Tissa (240 B.C.)
1.Kathavatthu (Theravada)
8.1.1 Edited, with Buddhaghosa's Atthakatha, by J.P.Minayeff. JPTS 1889: 1-199, 213-222
8.1.2 Portion translated by T.W.Rhys Davids, "Schools of Buddhist belief", JRAS 1892, 1-38
8.1.2.1 Edited in Siamese characters. Bangkok 1893-94
8.1.3 Edited by Arnold C. Taylor. Two volumes. PTS 34, 1894; 36, 1897; London 1979
8.1.3.1 Edited in Burmese script. Rangoon 1900, 1938, 1955
8.1.4 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Buddhist notes: 'The five points of Mahadeva and the Kathavatthu", JRAS 1909, 413-424
8.1.4.1 Edited Mantala 1922
8.1.5 Translated, with extracts from Buddhaghosa's Atthakatha by S.Z.Aung and Carolyn A.F.Rhys Davids, as Points of Controversy. PTS Series 5, 1915. Reprinted 1960, 1969, 1979, 1993
8.1.6 Dwijendra Lal Barua, "A few evidences on the age of the Kathavatthu", IHQ 7, 1931, 367-369
8.1.7 Summarized in N.N.Dutt, "Doctrines of the Mahasanghika school of Buddhism", IHQ 13, 1937, 549-580; 14, 1938, 110-120, 799-812
8.1.8 N.N.Dutt, "Doctrines of the Sammitiya school of Buddhism", IHQ 15, 1939, 90-100
8.1.9 Translated, with Buddhaghosa's Atthakatha, by Bimala Churn Law as The Debates Commentary. PTS 28, 1940, 1969, 1989
8.1.10 Carolyn A.F. Rhys Davids, "Kathavatthu--Dr. B.C.Law's translation", IC 8, 1940, 191-198
8.1.10.1 Edited by Jagdish Kashyap. Nalanda 1958, 1961
8.1.11 A.K.Warder, "The earliest Indian logic", Trudi XXV Majdunaradnogo Konressa Vostokovodov, Moscow 1963, Vol. IV, 56-68
8.1.11.1 Edited in three volumes. Sri Lanka 1967-69
8.1.11.2 Edited and translated into Sinhalese by Kodagoda Nanaloka Thera. Four volumes. Kolambha (Sri Lanksa) 1967-69,
8.1.12 Edited, with Buddhaghosa's Atthakatha, by Mahesh Tiwari. Patna 1971
8.1.13 S.N.Dube, "The date of Kathavatthu", EAW 22, 1972, 79-86
8.1.14 James P. McDermott, "The Kathavatthu kamma debates", JAOS 95, 1975, 424-433
8.1.14.1 Edited by S. Bagchi. Darbhanga 1970
8.1.15 Edited, with Buddhaghosa's Atthakatha, by N.A.Jayawickrama. London 1979
8.1.16 Shohei Ichimura, "A study of the Madhyamika method of refutation, especially of its affinity to that of Kathavatthu", JIABS 3.1, 1980, 7-15
8.1.17 Tetsuya Tabata et al., Index to the Kathavatthu. PTSText Series 174, 1982
8.1.18 James P. McDermott, "The Kathavatthu niyama debates", JIABS 12.1, 1989, 139-148
8.1.19 Shohei Ichimura, "Abhidharmika logical deadlock in Kathavatthu and Nagarjuna's Madhyamika dialectic", JIBSt 39.2, 1991, 20-24. A paper with a similar title is found in PCS 147-170
8.1.19.1 K.R.Norman, "Magadhisms in the Kathavatthu", KRNCP 2, 59-70
8.1.20 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Kathavatthu and Vijnanakaya", PCEL 57-61
8.1.21 Summarized by James P. McDermott. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 265-304
8.1.22 David Bastow, "Debates on time in the Kathavatthu", BudSR 13, 1996, 109-132
8.1.23 D. Saddhasena, "Kathavatthu", EnBud 6, 1999, 155-162
8.1.24 Jonardon Ganeri, "Argumentation, Dialogue and the Kathavattu", JIP 29.4, 2001, 485-493
9.Author Unknown (230 B. C.)
1.Niddesa (Maha- and Cula-)
9.1.0 Edited by Louis de la Vallee Poussin and Edward Joseph Thomas. Three volumes. PTS 80, 83, 85. London 1916-18, 1978
9.1.0.1 Culla- edited by William Stede. Oxford 1918, 1989
9.1.0.0 Maha- edited with Upasena's Saddhammapajotika by Boruggamuva Acarya Revata Thera, revised by Mahagoda Suri Nanissara Thera. Colombo 1921, 1991
9.1.1 Sylvain Levi, "Ptolemée, le Niddesa et le Brhatkatha", EtAS 19-20.2, 1925, 1-55, 431-432
9.1.1.0 Maha- edited in Siamese characters by Kittisobhana Devamani. Two volumes. Bangkok 1926-27
9.1.1.1 B.M.Barua, "Some points concerning the Mahaniddesa", PAIOC 5.1, 1928, 603-612
9.1.1.2 Edited in Burmese script. Rangoon 1939
9.1.1.3 Edited by Lakshmi Narayana Tiwari. Patna 1959
9.1.1.4 Edited by Jagdish Kashyap. Patna 1960
9.1.1.5 Maha- edited in Sinhalese script. Colombo 1961
9.1.1.6 Cula- edited in Khmer script. Bangkok 1970
9.1.1.7 Cula- edited in Sinhalese script. Colombo 1976
9.1.2 Himamsu Bhushan Sarkar, "The date of the Pali Niddesa and its implications for the history of South-east Asia", KPJCV 207-229
9.1.3 Summarized by Grace G. Burford. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 305-316
9.1.4 L.S. Cousins (cp.), Index to the Mahaniddesa. Oxford 1995
9.1.5 Cula- edited, with Upasena's Saddhammppajotika and the Nettippakarana with Dhammapalathera's commentary. Igatapuri 1998
9.1.6 Maha- edited with Saddhammpakasini and Upasena's Saddhammappajotika. Igatapuri 1998
9.1.7 Edited Taipei, Taiwan 2000
9.1.8 Maha- edited with Atthakatha and Saddhammapajjatika by Rabindra Panth and Vijaya Kumara Sarma. Nalanda 2002
10.Author Unknown (225 B.C.)
1.Sariputrabhidharmasastra
10.1.1 Summarized in Takakusu 144
10.1.2 Andre Bareau, "Récherches sur l'Abhidharma de Sariputra", CIDO 21, 1947, 187-188
10.1.3 Andre Bareau, "Les origines du Sariputrabhidharmasastra", LM 68, 1950, 69-95
10.1.4 Analyzed in Watanabe 63-64
10.1.5 Summarized by Shingyo Yoshimoto. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 317-325
11.Author Unknown (200 B.C.)
1.Yamaka
11.1.0 Edited in Thai script. Phranakhon 1893-94, 1982, 1988
11.1.1 Parts 6-10 edited in Burmese characters by Hsaya Lingayama. Mandalay 1905
11.1.2 Edited, with Buddhaghosa's Atthakatha, by Carolyn A.F. Rhys Davids. JPTS 1910-1912, 51-107. Complete in two volumes, PTS 69, 1911; 73, 1913. Reprinted 1987, 1995
11.1.2.1 Edited by Khemachari Dhammatilokacharya. Two volumes. Bangkok 1927
11.1.2.2 Edited in Burmese script. Three volumes. Rangoon 1939, 1943, 1955, 1982
11.1.3 Outlined with some selections in Kashyap 177-195
11.1.3.1 Edited by Jagdish Kashyap. Three volumes. Nalanda 1961
11.1.4 Edited by D.S.Mahathera and V. Sarma, NDPS 33-35, 1961
11.1.5 Edited, with Buddhaghosa's Atthakatha, by Mahesh Tiwari. Patna 1972
11.1.5.5 Edited in Pali and Sinhalese by M. Vimalakirti and K. Sumanasara. Two volumes. Colombo 1988
11.1.6 Summarized by Karen C. Lang. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 327-336
11.1.7 Edited in three volumes. Igatapuri 1998
12.Author Unknown (200 B.C.)
1.Patthana
See y18.1.4
12.1.1 Paccayavibhangavara and Kusalatika edited in Burmese characters by Hsaya Sudhamma. Mandalay 1904
12.1.2 Duka section edited by Carolyn A.F. Rhys Davids. PTS 1906
12.1.2.1 Edited in Burmese characters. Rangoon 1911, 1918, 1926-27, 1939, 1978
12.1.3 Edited, with Buddhaghosa's Atthakatha, by Carolyn A.F.Rhys Davids. Three volumes. PTS 90, 92, 94 (1921-1923)
12.1.4 Summarized in Kashyap 196-217
12.1.4.1 Edited in six volumes by Jagdish Kashyap. Nalanda 1961
12.1.5 Edited in Sinhalese characters by Nanavimala Thera. Four volumes. Colombo 1954-55
12.1.5.1 U. Visuddha, An Approach to Patthana (Buddhist Philosophy of Relations). Rangoon 1956
12.1.5.2 Selections edited in Thai script. Bangkok 1965
12.1.6 Edited by D.S.Mahathera and V. Sarman. NDPS 36-41, 1961
12.1.7 Translated by U Narada as Conditional Relations. Section 1, PTSTr 37, 1969. Sections 2-5, PTSTr 42, 1981. Reprinted 1981, 1992
12.1.8 U Narada, Guide to Conditional Relations. Part I, being a Guide to pp. 1-12 of Conditional Relations (Patthana). PTS 1979
12.1.8.1 L. S. Cousins, "The Patthana and the development of Theravada Abhidharma", JPTS 9, 1987, 22-46
12.1.8.2 Edited in Sinhalese script. Three volumes. Colombo 1988-89; Pkunuvita 1997
12.1.9 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 337-344
12.1.10 Edited in five volumes. Igatapuri 1998
13.Author Unknown (180 B.C.)
1.Dhatukatha
See e5.1.1.2. e5.1:3.1,5.1
13.1.1 Edited, with Buddhaghosa's Atthakatha, by Edmund Rowland Jayatilleke Gunaratna. PTS London 1892
13.1.2 Summarized in Kashyap 144-164
13.1.3 Edited, with Puggalapannati, by D.S.Mahathera and V. Sarman in NDPS 31, 1960
13.1.4 Edited by U Narada. PTS 1962
13.1.5 Translated by U Narada and Thein Nyun as Discourse on Elements. PTSTr 34, London 1962, 1977, 1999
13.1.6 Edited in Tiwari
13.1.7 Senanath Wijesundara, "Dhatukatha", EnBud 4.4, 1989, 575
13.1.7.1 Edited by Sitamsu Bikasa Barua in Bengali script. Cattagrama 1990
13.1.8 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 359-365
14.Vasumitra (180 B.C.)
1.Dhatukaya
14.1.1 Summarized in Mizuno
14.1.2 Upali Karunaratne, "Dhatukaya", EnBud 4.4, 1989, 576
14.1.3 Summarized by Robert E. Buswell, Jr. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 345-358
14.1.3.1 Edited in Korean characters. Seoul 1994
14.1.4 Hsuang-tsang's Chinese translation translated by Swati Ganguli in Treatise on Groups of Elements. Delhi 1994
14.1.5 Summarized by Collett Cox, SarvastiBS 206-212
15.Vasumitra (170 B.C.)
1.Prakaranapada (Sarvastivada) (NCat l, 291)
15.1.1 Summarized in Takakusu 104-106
15.1.2 Summarized in Mizuno
15.1.3 Summarized by Christian Lindtner and K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 375-379
15.1.4 Summarized by Collett Cox, SarvastiBS 212-221
15.1.5 Lambert Schmithausen, "Zwei fragmente aus dem Prakarana", Vividha 481-492
15.1.6 Lambert Schmithausen, "Ein weiteres Fragment aus dem Prakarana: SHT VII 1697", WZKSOA 46, 2002, 51-104
16.Devasarman (170 B.C.)
1.Vijnanakaya (NCat I, 291)
See a8.1.20.
16.1.1 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "La controverse du temps et du pudgala dans le Vijnanakaya", EtAs 343-376. Reprinted ETB 79-112
16.1.2 Summarized by Kogen Mizuno. StudPB 29-39
16.1.3 David Bastow, "The first argument for Sarvastivada", AsPOxford 5.1, 1995, 109-126
16.1.4 Sumarized by Collett Cox, SarvastiBS 197-205
17.Author Unknown (150 B.C.)
1.Petakopadesa
17.1.1 Rudolf Fuchs, Specimen des Petakopadesa .Chapter I. Inaugrual-Dissertation, Friedrich-Wilhelms-Universität zu Berlin. Halle 1908
17.1.2 Translated into German by Nyanatiloka. Breslau 1910. Section one reprinted in Einsicht 1954, pp. 181 ff.
17.1.3 Edited, with Buddhaghosa's Atthakatha, by Georg Landsberg and C.A.F.Rhys Davids. JPTS 1913-1914, 170-254
17.1.4 Translated by Bimala Charan Law as Designation of Human Types. PTSTr 12, 1924
17.1.5 Edited by Arabinda Barua. PTS 88, 1949, 1988
17.1.6 Edited in Burmese script. Rangoon 1956
17.1.7 Translated by Nanamoli as The Pitaka-Disclosures (Petakopadesa). PTS 35, 1964, 1979
17.1.8 Edited in Thai script. Bangkok 1970, 1980
17.1.8.5 Stefano Zacchetti, "Some remarks on the petaka passages of Da zhidu lun and their relation to the Pali Petakopadesa", ARIRSU 13, 2001, 67-86333
17.1.9 Stefan Zacchetti, "An early Chinese translation corresponding to Chapter 6 of the Petakopadesa: An Shigao's Yin chi rujina (T.1603) and its Indian original: a preliminary study", BSOAS 65.1, 2002, 74-98
18.Author Unknown (150 B.C.)
1.Nettippakarana
See e9.1.5
18.1.1 Edited, with extracts from Dhammapala's commentary, by E. Hardy. PTS 50, 1902, 1961
18.1.2 Edited, with Dhammapala's commentary, by Widurupola Piyatissa (Thera). Colombo 1921
18.1.3 Edited in Sinhalese script by W.M.N.E. Perera. Talarambe, Ceylon 1923
18.1.4 Carolyn A.F.Rhys Davids, "The Nettipakarana an earlier book than the Patthana (Maha-Pakarana)", JRAS 1925, 111-113
18.1.5 Translated by Nanamoli as The Guide. PTS 33, 1962
18.1.6 W. Piyananda Thera, "The Netti-pakarana and the logic of interpretation", MB 85, 1977, 190-195
18.1.9 Edited in Sinhalese script. Colombo 1980
18.1.10 George D. Bond, "The Netti-pakarana - a Theravada method of interpretation", BSWR 16-28
18.1.11 Summarized by George D. Bond. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 403-416
18.1.12 Senmyo Naniwa, "A study on the Nettipakarana analysis of Hara (2)", BS 27, 1998, 187-206
18.1.13 Edited with Dhammapada's Tika. Igatapuri 1998
18.1.14 Ken'ichi Furuyama, "'Netti' and the 'Nettipakarana'", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 163-164
18.1.15 Peter Jackson, "The canonicity of the Netti and other works", JPTS 28, 2006, 61-62
18A.Author Unknown (50 B.C.?)
1.Satparamita
18A.1 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 79
19.Katyayaniputra (25 B.C.)
1. Jnanaprasthana (Sarvastivada) (NCat I, 290; III, 332; VII, 330)
19.1.1 Summarized in Takakusu 86-98
19.1.2 Partly translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin in DA I and II
19.1.3 Anukul Chandra Banerjee, "The Jnanaprasthanasutra", MB 63, 1955, 295-297
19.1.4 Partly rendered into Sanskrit from Chinese by Shanti Bhiksu Shastri. VBS 25, 1955
19.1.5 Retranslated from Chinese to Sanskrit from Hsuan-tsang's version by Santibhiksu Sastri. VBA 1, 1955
19.1.6 Fragment edited and translated into French by Paul Demieville, "Un fragment Sanskrit de l'Abhidharma des Sarvastivadin", JA 249, 1961, 461-476
19.1.7 Summarized in Mizuno
19.1.8 Leon N. Hurvitz, "Path to salvation in the Jnanaprasthana", SIAAC 5, 1977, 77-102
19.1.9 Summarized by Edwin Gerow and K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 417-449
19.1.10 Summarized by Collett Cox, SarvastiBS 221-229
19.1.11 Upali Karunaratne, "Jnanaprasthana", EnBud 6, 1996, 60
19.1.12 Lambert Schmithausen, "Das Jnanaprasthana: Fragment SHT 823", BVSK 559-569
19.1.15 Charles Hallisey, "Katyayaniputra", EnBuddhism 440-442
20.Dharmasri (0 A.D.) or (Bhadanta) Dharmatrata (150 A.D.) (NCat IX, 246-247)
1.Abhidharmahrdaya
20.1.1 P. Pelliot, "Les stances d'introduction de l'Abhidharmasastra de Dharmatrata", JA 217, 1930, 267-273
20.1.2 T. Rajapatirane, "Abhidharmahrdayasastra", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 57
20.1.3 Charles Willemen, The Essence of Metaphysics. Abhidharmahrdaya. Bruxelles 1975
20.1.3.5 Translated into French by I. Armelin. Paris 1978
20.1.4 Leon Hurvitz, "Dharmasri on the sixteen degrees of comprehension", JIABS 2.2, 1979, 7-30
20.1.4.0 W. R. Ryose, "The position of the Abhidharmahrdaya in the historical development of Sarvastivada thought", Abhidhamma Research Institute No. 5. Kyoto 1986, 1-16
20.1.4.1 Wataru S. Ryose, A Study of the Abhidharmahrdaya: The Historical Development of the Concept of Karma in the Sarvastivada Thought. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Wisconsin 1987
20.1.5 Summarized by Charles Willemen. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 451-470
20.1.6 Summarized by Bart Dessein, SarvastiBS 255-269
20.1.8 Lalit 'Shravak', "Misrakabhidharmahrdayasutra–fusion of bahirdesaka and Kasmira Abhidharma traditions", IIJBS 2, 2001, 71-84
21.Author Unknown (25 A.D.)
1. Milindapanha
21.1.1 Edited by V. Trenckner in Pali Miscellany. London 1879
21.1.2 Edited by V. Trenckner, The Milindapanha. London 1880, 1928, 1962, 1986
21.1.3 Richard Morris, "Buddhaghosa and the Milindapanha", IA 10, 1881, 153
21.1.4 Partly translated into French by Lewis de Sylva as Le Bonheur du Nirvana. RHR 11, 1885, 336-352
21.1.5 Translated by T.W. Rhys Davids as The Questions of King Milinda. Two volumes. SBE 35, 1890; 36, 1894. Reprinted New York 1963; Delhi 1965, 1969, 1982; London 1925, 1962; Ann Arbor 1987; New Delhi 1963, 1990; Varanasi 1993
21.1.6 T.W.Rhys Davids, "Nagasena", JRAS 1890, 475-478
21.1.7 Eduoard Specht, "Deux traductions chinoises du Milindapanha", CIDO 9.1, 1892, 518-529
21.1.8 Sylvain Levi, "Un nouveau document sur le Milindapanha", Comptes rendus de l'academie des inscriptions et belles-lettres, 4th series 21, 1893, 232-237
21.1.9 Edited in Singhalese characters by M.J.Rodrigo. Colombo 1896
21.1.10 Edited in Singhalese characters by Anomadassi. Colombo 1896
21.1.11 Partly translated by Henry C. Warren in Buddhism in Translations. Cambridge, Mass. 1896
21.1.12 J. Takakusu, "Chinese translations of the Milinda Panha", JRAS 1896, 1-22
21.1.12.1 Edited by William J. Gedney in Thai characters. Rangoon 1900, 1920, 1929, 1953
21.1.13 Translated into German by F. Otto Schrader as Die Frage des Königs Menandros. Berlin 1905, 1907
21.1.14 Partly translated into German by Ernst Windisch in Buddha's Geburt und die Lehre von der Seelenwanderung. Leipzig 1908
21.1.15 V. Trenckner, "Critical and philological notes to the first chapter (bahirakatha) of the Milindapanha" (revised and edited by Dines Andersen). JPTS 1908
21.1.16 Edited in Bengali characters by Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya. Calcutta 1909
21.1.17 Partly translated into German by Karl Seidenstucker in Zeitschrift fur Buddhismus 1, 1913, 1-7
21.1.17.1 Translated by Edward Joseph Thomas in Buddhist Scriptures. New York 1913
21.1.18 Edited in Burmese characters by Hsaya Hbe. Rangoon 1915, 1916
21.1.19 Partly edited in Burmese by Pe Maung Tin. Rangoon 1915
21.1.20 T.W.Rhys Davids, "Milinda", ERE 8, 1915, 1926: 631-633
21.1.20.1 Paul Pelliot, Les noms propres dans les traductions chinoises des Milindapanha. Paris 1915
21.1.21 Edited by U Maung Kale in Burmese characters. Rangoon 1917.
21.1.22 Translated into German by Nyanatiloka as Die Fragen des Milinda. Leipzig 1919, 1924. Sections of Chapter Two reprinted in ZBVG 2, 1920, 73-111
21.1.23 Edited by Hsaya Hba Kyaw in Burmese. Rangoon 1919
21.1.24 Portions translated by E.W.Burlingame, Buddhist Parables translated from the Original Pali. New Haven 1922
21.1.24.1 Edited in Thai characters. Bangkok 1922, 1923, 1924, 1825, 1933, 1953, 1970, 1978, 1984, 1985, 1989
21.1.25 Translated into French by Louis Finot as Les questions du Milinda (Milindapanha). Paris 1923, 1992
21.1.26 Translated into Italian from an English translation by G. Cagnola as Dialoghi des Re Milinda. Milano 1923
21.1.27 Paul Demieville, "Les versions chinoises du Milindapanha", BEFEO 24, 1924, 1-258
21.1.28 Arthur Pfungst, Die Fragen des Königs Milinda. In his Gesammelte Werke Volume 2, Frankfurt-am-Main 1926, 105-120.
21.1.28.1 Edited in Khmer script. Phnom Phen 1929, 1961, 1963, 1992
21.1.29 Carolyn A.F. Rhys Davids, The Milinda Questions. London 1930
21.1.29.5 Siegfried Behrsing, Beitrage zu einer Milindapanha-Bibliographie. London 1934
21.1.30 F. Otto Schrader, "Two unexplained names in the Milindapanha", JRAS 1939, 606-608
21.1.31 Edited by R. D. Vadekar. Devanagari Pali Text Series 7, Bombay 1940
21.1.32 Siegfried Behrsing, "Beitrage zu einer Milindapanha Bibliographie", BSOAS 7.2, 1943, 335-345; 7.3, 1943, 517-539
21.1.33 K. de Vreese, Het Milinhapanha. Leiden 1948
21.1.33.1 Edited in Thai characters. Khon Kaen 1950
21.1.33.2 Edited in Burmese characters by Thera Gundankara. Rangoon 1952
21.1.34 Shashi Bhusan Dasgupta, "Nagasena's popular exposition of Buddhist doctrines", BRMIC 4, 1953, 188-192
21.1.35 Kyosho Hayashima, "Dialogue relation to atman and anatman in Milindapanha", Tokyo University Asian Studies 1, 1961, 7-14
21.1.36 Arthur L. Herman, "Ethical theory in Theravada Buddhism", JBRS 47, 1961, 170-187
21.1.37 A.A.G.Bennett, "Milindapanha--the Milinda inquiry", MB 71, 1963, 188-198
21.1.38 Translated as Milinda's Questions by Isaline Blew Horner. Two volumes. Sacred Books of the Buddhists 22-23, London 1963-64, 1969, 1990
21.1.39 Thich Minh Chan, Milindapanha and Nagasenabhiksusutra. A Comparative Study &#&#through Pali and Chinese Sources. Calcutta 1964
21.1.40 Edited in Pali and Sanskrit by Jagannatha Pathak. Varanasi 1964
21.1.41 D. M. Derrett, "Greece and India, the Milindapanha, the Alexander romance and the Gospels", Zeitschrift fur Religions und Geistes-Geschichte 19.1, 1967, 33-64
21.1.41.1 Edited in Burmese characters. Rangoon 1968, 1982, 1986, 1996
21.1.41.2 Edited in Pali and Sinhalese. 1970
21.1.41.3 Edited by Nu'u Dinh Cao and translated into Burmese by Na-Tien Ty Khao. Saigon 1970
21.1.41.4 Edited in Vietnamese. Gagneus (France) 1971, 1994, 1996; Saigon 1971
21.1.42 James P. McDermott, "Nibbana as a reward for kamma", JAOS 93, 1973, 344-347
21.1.42.1 Selections edited in Thai. Krung Thep Maha Nekhan 1973
21.1.43 Rabindra Nath Basu, "Anattavada in the Milindapanha", in BandJ 178-180
21.1.43.1 C. Robert Linne, The Historical Context of the Milindapanha: Graeco-Buddhist Contact in the Second Century B.C. Ph.D.Thesis, Northwestern University 1976; Ann Arbor 1981
21.1.44 James P. McDermott, "Karma in the Milindapanha", JAOS 97, 1977, 460-468
21.1.44.1 Osamu Yoshida, The Problem of Self in the Milindapanha with the study of the text and the Agamas. Ph.D.Dissertation, Columbia University 1977
21.1.45 Rabindra Nath Basu, A Critical Study of the Milindapanha. A Critique of Buddhist Philosophy. Calcutta 1978
21.1.46 Edited by Dvarikadas Sastri. Varanasi 1979, 1998
21.1.46.1 Translated into Korean by Kyong-su So. Seoul 1978
21.1.47 T. Pobozniak, "The problem of dream in Milindapanha", LSFV 675-678
21.1.48 N. Malle, "The questions of King Milinda, an example of philosophical analysis", with comments by P.K.Mohapatra. ASBP 63-69
21.1.48.0 Translated into German by Nyanaponika Thera as Die Fragen des konigs Milinda zweigesprache zwischen einen Griechenkonig und einem buddhistischen Monch. Interlaken 1985
21.1.48.1 Arvind Sharma, "The relation between disease and karma in the Milindapanha", Amala Prajna 139-144
21.1.48.05 Oskar von Hinuber, "The oldest dated manuscript of the Milindapanha", JPST 11, 1987, 111-118
21.1.48.06 Oskar von Hinuber, "An additional note on the oldest dated manuscript of the Milindapanha", JPTS 12, 1988, 173-174
21.1.48.07 Michael Fuss, "Milindapanha, ein Kompendium fur ein Dialog des Friedens", Studia Missionalia 38, 1989, 283-313
21.1.48.08 Edited in Rusian by A.V.Paribok. Moscow 1989
21.1.48.09 Sukukmar Sengupta, "Medical data in the Milindapanha", BMBCV 111-117
21.1.49 Angraj Chaudhary, "The problem of karma and rebirth as discussed in the Milinda-panha", JDBSDU 14, 1990, 60-67
21.1.49.1 Balakrishna Govind Goikhale, "The image-world of the Milinda Panha", IJBS 2.1, 1990, 1-12
21.1.50 Toshiichi Enda, "Some significant epithets and qualities of the Buddha as found in the Milindapanha", Ananda 160-171
21.1.50.5 Abridged in Bhikkhu Pesala, The Debate of King Milinda. Delhi 1991, 1993
21.1.50.6 Edited by Dvarikadas Sastri. Varanasi 1990
21.1.51 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 471-488
21.1.52 Edited Nolot, Entretiens de Milinda et Nagasena.Paris 1995
21.1.52.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Milindapanha (fragmento): las prequentas de Milinda", REB 9, 1995, 130-144
21.1.52.7 Seang Chand-Ngarm, "Dharma in the Mindapa`ha (The Questions of Kinf Milinda)", WFBR 34.3, 21-24
21.1.53 Edited in Thai characters. Kurng Thep 1997
21.1.54 Sodo Mori, 'The Milindapanha and the Pali Attkatha literature", ITaur 23-24, 1998-1999, 291-312
21.1.57 W. Pachow, "An assessment of the highlights in the Milindapanha", CHBJ 13.2, 2000, 1-28
21.1.60 Takateru Hazuki, "A study of the original text of the Milindapanha", Tohogaku 105, 2003, (summary) 13
21.1.62 Arvind Sharma, "A Gandhian response to a questio posedin the Milindapanha", GM 26, 2004, 363-364
21.1.63 Edward Ray Falls, Buddhist Mereological Analysis in the Milindapanha, Vasubandhu's 20 Verses and Santideva's Bodhicaryavatara. M. A. Thesis. U. of Wisconsin 2005
22.Jaimini (25 A.D.) (NCat VII, 308)
1.Mimamsasutras
See a220.1.20. i29.1.38
22.1.1 Book I.1 edited and translated by J.R.Ballantyne. Allahabad 1851
22.1.2 Edited, with Sabara's Bhasya, by Mahesacandra Nyayaratna. Two volumes. BI 45, 1863-1877, 1889
22.1.3 Edited, with Vidyaranya's (=Madhava's) Nyayamalavistara, by Theodore Goldstucker (London 1865-67), and completed by E.B.Cowell, London 1878. Reprinted Osnabruck 1970
22.1.4 Edited, with Vidyaranya's Nyayamalavistara, by Satyavrata Samasramin. THC 1-3, 1867-70: 1, 9, 17, 25, 31, 41
22.1.5 Edited with Gaga Bhatta's Bhattacintamani. Pan 5, 1870-71 - 8, 1873-74
22.1.6 Partially edited, with parts of Kumarila's Slokavarttika and Tantravarttika. Pan n.s. 3, 1878-79 - n.s.4, 1882
22.1.7 Edited, with Vidyaranya's Nyayamalavistara, in Telugu characters. Vizagapatam 1881
22.1.8 Edited, with Kumarila's Tantravarttika, by Gangadhara Sastri. BenSS 3, 1882-1903
22.1.9 Edited, with Vidyaranya's Nyayamalavistara, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1883, 1889, 1983
22.1.10 Edited, with Sabara's Bhasya, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Two volumes. Calcutta 1883
22.1.11 Tarkapada (I.1-32) edited, with Parthasarathi's Sastradipika, by Rama Misra Sastri. Pan n.s. 7, 1885 - 13, 1891. Reprinted Banaras 1891
22.1.12 Samkarsanakanda edited, with Khandadeva's Bhattadipika, by Rama Misra Sastri. Pan n.s. 14, 1892: 1-32. 15, 1893: 33-127
22.1.13 Edited, with Vidyaranya's Nyayamalavistara, by Sivadatta Pandita. ASS 24, 1892, 1916
22.1.14 Edited, with Ramesvara's Subodhini, by Nityananda Panta. Pan n.s. 17, 1895 - 21, 1899. Reprinted 1899
22.1.15 Edited, with Kumarila's Slokavarttika and Parthasarathi Misra's Nyayaratnakara, by Rama Sastri. ChSS 11, 1898-1899
22.1.16 Tarkapada (I.1-4) translated, with Kumarila's Slokavarttika and excerpts from Parthasarathi Misra's Nyayaratnakara and Sucarita Misra's Kasika, by Ganganatha Jha. BI 146, 1900-1909. Portion reprinted in Source Book 498-505
22.1.17 Edited, with Khandadeva's Bhattadipika, by Candrakanta Tarkalamkara and Pramathanatha Tarkabhusana. BI 143, 1899-1912
22.1.18 Edited, with Gaga Bhatta's Bhattacintamani, by Ramakrsna Shastri Patavardhana. ChSS 6, 1900, 1933
22.1.19.1 Book I.3-7 edited, with Khandadeva's Mimamsakaustubha, by P.B.Ananthachariar. Three volumes. SMS 14, 22, 42: 1902-1911
22.1.20 Partly translated, with Kumarila's Tantravarttika, by Ganganatha Jha. BI 161, 1903-1924
22.1.21 Partly edited, with Kumarila's Tuptika, by Gangadhara Sastri. BenSS 16, 1903-04
22.1.22 Edited, with Khandadeva's Bhattadipika, by A. Mahadeva Sastri and L. Srinivasacarya. MOLP 35, 1907; 40, 1911; 46, 1914; 49, 1916. Four volumes. Reprinted 1986
22.1.23 Edited, with Parthasarathi Misra's Sastradipika and editor's Prakasa thereon, by Sudarsanacarya Panjabi. Banaras 1907
22.1.24 Partially edited, with Vasudeva Diksita's Kutuhalavrtti, by S. Kuppuswami Sastri. SVVSS 1, 1907
22.1.25 Partly translated, with part of Sabara's Bhasya and notes from Kumarila's Slokavarttika, by George Thibaut. IT 2, 1910
22.1.26 Edited, with Sabara's Bhasya, by Ratna Gopala Bhatta. KSS 42, 1910
22.1.27 Translated, with a summary of Prabhakara's Brhati, by Ganganatha Jha. IT 2, 1910: 121-164, 219-402. 3, 1911: 1-89. Reprinted as The Prabhakara School of Mimamsa. Allahabad 1911; Delhi 1978
22.1.28 Edited, with Parthasarathi Misra's Sastradipika, Somanatha's Mayukhamalika, Ramakrsna's Yuktisnehaprapurani, and Vidyaranya's Nyayamalavistara, by Dharmadatta (Baccha) Jha. Bombay 1915
22.1.29 Edited, with Khandadeva's Bhattadipika and editor's Bhattakalpataru, by Ramasubrahmanya Sastri. Tanjore 1915
22.1.30 Edited, with Vidyaranya's Nyayamalavistara. Bombay 1915
22.1.31 Tarkapada section edited, with Parthasarathi Misra's Sastradipika and Ramakrsna's Yuktisnehaprapurani, by L.S.Dravida. ChSS 43, 1916
22.1.32 Book One edited, with Vidyaranya's Nyayamalavistara, by Satyapati Vidyabhusana. Calcutta 1916
22.1.33 Books 1-3 edited and translated by Ganganatha Jha. SBH 10, 1911-1916, 1974
22.1.34 Book One edited, with Khandadeva's Bhattadipika and Sambhubhatta's Prabhavali, by N.S.Anantakrishna Sastri and V.L.S.Pansikar. Bombay 1921
22.1.35 K.A.Nilakantha Sastri, "Jaimini and Badarayana", IA 50, 1921, 167
22.1.36 Book 1.1-4 edited and translated by Mohan Lal Sandal. SBH 27, 1923; 28, 1925; New York 1974, 1979
22.1.37 Edited, with Kumarila's Slokavarttika and Sucarita Misra's Kasika, by K.Sambasiva Sastri and V.A.Ramaswami Sastri. Three volumes. TSS 90, 99, 150: 1926-1943
22.1.38 Edited, with Khandadeva's Mimamsakaustubha, by A. Chinnaswami Sastri and Pattabhirama Sastri. ChSS 58, 1924-1933, 1985, 1991
22.1.39 Shripad Krishna Belvalkar, "Jaimini's Sariraka-sutra", AIK 163-170
22.1.40 Book I.2.1 (Arthavadadhikarana) edited, with Murari Misra's Tripadinitinayana, by S.K.Ramanatha Sastri. JOR 2, 1928, 266-278
22.1.41 Edited, with Kumarila's Tantravarttika and Tuptika, Vaidyanatha's Prabha and Murari Misra's Angatvanirukti, by Subha Sastri. Five volumes. ASS 97, 1929-33
22.1.42 Partly edited, with Prabhakara's Brhati and Salikanatha Misra's Rjuvimalapancika, by A. Chinnasvami Sastri. ChSS 69, 1929-33
22.1.43 Mangal Deva, "Metrical bases of the Mimamsa Sutras of Jaimini", PAIOC 5, 1930, 842-854
22.1.44 Partly edited, with Kumarila's Tuptika and Parthasarathi Misra's Tantraratna thereon, by Ganganatha Jha and Gopal Sastri Nene. Four volumes. POWSBT 31: 1930, 1933, 1963. Volume Four edited by Pattabhirama Sastri, 1972
22.1.45 Book 1.2.4 (Mantradhikarana) edited, with Murari Misra's Tripadinitinayana, by S.K.Ramanatha Sastri. JOR 5, 1931. Supplement 5 pp.
22.1.46 Translated, with Sabara's Bhasya, by Ganganatha Jha. GOS 66, 1933; 70, 1934; 73, 1936. Reprinted 1973-74. Three volumes. Portions reprinted in Source Book, 487-498, also in SourceBAP 82-91
22.1.47 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "The Samkarsa-kanda--a genuine supplement to the Purvamimamsa Sastra", IHQ 9, 1933, 290-299
22.1.48 Book I.3.10 edited, with Kumarila's Tantravarttika, Govindamuni's Bhasya, Parthasarathi Misra's Sastradipika, Annambhatta's Subodhini and Vasudeva Diksita's Kutuhalavrtti. COJ 2, 1934-35, 12-134
22.1.49 Edited, with Khandadeva's Bhattadipika and Vanchesvara Yajvan's Cintamani, by V. Subrahmanya Sastri. Madras 1934
22.1.50 Edited, with Vidyaranya's Nyayamalavistara, by K.A.Ramanatha Sastri and Pattabhirama Sastri. KSS 126, 1937
22.1.51 Edited, with Bhavanatha Misra's Nayaviveka and Ravideva's Vivekatattva, by S.K.Ramanatha Sastri. MUSS 12, 1937
22.1.52 Edited, with Parthasarathi Misra's Sastradipika and Appayya Diksita's Mayukhavali, by P.P.Subrahmanya Sastri. JSG 1-5 (1939-1944). Reprinted as SSGS 3 or MGOS 8
22.1.53 G.V.Devasthali, "On the probable date of Jaimini and his sutras", ABORI 21, 1939-40, 63-72
22.1.54 Book I.1-4 edited, with Kumarila's Slokavarttika through the sphota section and Umbeka's commentary thereon, by S.K.Ramanatha Sastri. MUSS 13, 1940. Second revised edition by K. Kunjunni Raja and R. Thangaswamy, 1971
22.1.55 Book I.1-4 (Tarkapada) section translated, with Parthasarathi Misra's Sastradipika, by D. Venkataramaiah. GOS 89, 1940
22.1.56 Ganganatha Jha, Purva-Mimamsa in its Sources. Banaras 1942
22.1.57 G.V.Devasthali, "Views of Jaimini and Sabara on the different classes of words", ABORI 30, 1950, 89-130
22.1.58 Edited by Kevalananda Sarasvati. Bombay 1948
22.1.59 D.T.Tatacarya, "Rgveda and the Purvottaramimamsa methods of interpretation", JSVRI 9, 1948: 25-40, 63-80
22.1.60 D.V.Garga, "Jaimini-Sabara and the science of grammar", ABORI 30, 1950, 254-262
22.1.61 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "Further light on Sankarsakanda", SB 102-105
22.1.62 Book One edited, with Sucarita Misra's Kasika and Rsiputra Paramesvara's Jaiminiyasutrarthasamgraha thereon, by P.K.Narayana Pillai. TSS 156, 1951
22.1.63 G.H.Bhatt, "Vallabhacarya's text of the Jaimini Sutras II.1", JOI 2, 1952, 68-70
22.1.64 Nanikram Vasanmal Thadani, The Mimamsa: Secret of the Sacred Books of the Hindus. Delhi 1952
22.1.65 Edited, with Khandadeva's Bhattadipika and Sambhubhatta's Prabhavali, by S.Subrahmanya Sastri. MUSS 19, 1952, 1957
22.1.66 B. Acharya, "The Tarkapada", JUG 4, 1953, 319-344
22.1.67 G.V.Devasthali, "Jaimini and Sabara on the interpretation of linga, vacana, bhakti, etc.", OT 1, 1955, 1-40
22.1.67.1 Books 3-4 translated by Susil Kumar Kar. Bangalore 1955
22.1.68 G.V.Devasthali, Mimamsa: The Vakya-Sastra of Ancient India. Bombay 1959
22.1.69 P.V.Kane, "Purvamimamsasutra, Brahmasutra, Jaimini, Vyasa and Badarayana", BDCRI 20, 1950, 119-130
22.1.69.8 P.V.Kane, "Purvamimamsasutra, Brahmasutra, Jainism, Vyasa, and Badaraayana", DCRIB 20, 1960, 119-139
22.1.70 Erich Frauwallner, "Mimamsasutram I.1.6-25", WZKSOA 5, 1961, 113-124
22.1.71 Samkarsakanda edited by K.V.Sarma. VIJ 1, 1963, i-xxiii, 1-25
22.1.72 Samkarsakanda edited, with Devasvamin's Bhasya, by S.Subrahmanya Sastri. AOR 19.1, 1964, 1-80; 19.2, 1964, 81-160; 20.1, 1965, 161-260
22.1.72.2 Edited by Devadatta Sarmopadhyaya Bareli 1969
22.1.72.1 Edited by Srirama Sarma. 1964, 1969
22.1.73 Chapter 4-10 edited, with Vasudeva Diksita's Kutuhalavrtti, by Pattabhirama Sastri. Two volumes. Delhi 1968, 1970, 1972
22.1.74 Edited with Sabara's Bhasya, Kumarila's Tantravarttika and Tuptika, by Kashinath Vasudeva Abhyankar and Gangesa Sastri Joshi. Four volumes. Second edition, Poona 1970-74
22.1.75 Krishan Gopal Goswami, "Incarnation of law from Mimamsa standpoint", CSFV 359-364
22.1.76 G.V.Devasthali, "Jaimini", VRFP 55-66
22.1.77 Edited with Sabara's Bhasya by Yudhisthira Mimamsaka. Bahalguda (Sonipat) 1977
22.1.78 Edited, with Bhavanatha Misra's Mimamsanayaviveka, Ravideva's Vivekatattva, and Varadaraja's Dipika, by Srinivasa Sastri Subrahmanyasastri. Vol. 1. New Delhi 1977
22.1.79 Edited by Aryamuni. Two volumes. Rohtak 1977
22.1.80 Edited with Sabara's Bhasya by Yudhisthira Mimamsaka. Five volumes. Bahalagada 1977
22.1.81 Edited with editor's Phalavati by Navalpakam Devanathacarya. Tanjore 1978
22.1.81.1 Edited with Sabara's Bhasya and Kumarila's Slokavartika. Ramesacandra Jaina Granthamala 1, Varanasi 1979
22.1.82 Asko Parpola, "On the formation of the Mimamsa and the problems concerning Jaimini", I: PJ 25, 1981, 145-178. II: WZKSOA 38, 1994, 294-308
22.1.83 Richard W. Lariviere, "Madhyamimamsa--the Sankarsakanda", PJ 25, 1981, 179-194.
22.1.84 N.S.Junankar, "The Mimamsa concept of dharma", JIP 10, 1982, 51-60
22.1.85 Translated by K.P.Bahadur as The Wisdom of Meemaansaa. Two volumes. New Delhi 1983
22.1.86 Francis Xavier Clooney, Retrieving the Purva Mimamsa of Jaimini. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Chicago 1984
22.1.87 Edited with Sabara's Bhasya, Somesvara Bhatta's Nyayasudha, Kumarila Bhatta's Tantravarttika, Govindamuni's Bhasya and Mahaprabhulal Gosvamin's Bhasya, by Pattabhirama Sastri and Mahaprabhulal Gosvamin. Three volumes. Varanasi 1984-
22.1.88 Francis X. Clooney, "Jaimini's contribution to the theory of sacrifice as the experience of transcendence", HistR 25, 1985, 57-75
22.1.88.1 Jean-Marie Verpoorten, "Le premier sutra de la Mimamsa et ses commentaires", Bulletin d'Etudes Indiennes 4, 1986, 353-366
22.1.88.2 Francis X. Clooney, "Dharmamatra karma (a re-evaluation of the Purva Mimamsa sutras II.1.9-12 with Sabarabhasya)", JOR 47-55, 1977-86, 157-168
22.1.89 Edited with Sabara's Bhasya by Brahmadatta Dwivedi. Varanasi 1987.
22.1.89.1 Edited, with Kumarila's Tantravarttika and Paritosa Misra's Ajita, by Kisor Natha (Sarma) Jha. Two volumes. Allahabad 1988, 1990
22.1.90 Atsusho Kanazawa, "Notes on the Sankarsa-kanda: under stimulus from the article by Lariviere", Acta Asiatica 57, 1989, 31-44
22.1.91.1 Edited by E.R.Sreekrishna Sarma. Madras 1989
22.1.92 Francis X. Clooney, Thinking Ritually: Rediscovering the Purva Mimamsa of Jaimini. Vienna 1990
22.1.92.1 Kunio Harikai, "Ajita and vijaya on the Apurva and two other adhikaranas (Mimamsasutra 2.1.5-12)", Acta Eurditiorum (Annual Report of the General Education, Saga Medical School)10, 1991, 1-24
22.1.93 Richard de Smet, S.J., "The presuppositions of Jaimini and the Vedantins", JICPR 11.2, 1994, 77-88
22.1.94.J.C.Heesterman, "Purusartha. Ein religions-hermeneutischer Versuch", HermE 137-152
22.1.95 S. L. Pandey and N.S.Dravid, "Comments on Richard de Smet's article 'The presuppositions of Jaimini and the Vedantins'", JICPR 13.1, 1995, 157-161
22.1.96 Edited and translated by Bangalore Suryanarain Rao. Delhi 1996
22.1.97 Edited Fairfield Iowa 1998
22.1.100 Translated by Madan Mohan Agrawala. 6SystIP 257-652
22.1.105 Edited by Kamalakanta Sukla. Varanasi 2005
23.Badarayana (50 A.D.)
See a22.1.35, 69; a235.1.15 1844.2.2. i29.1.38
1.Brahmasutras or Vedantasutras
23.1.1 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and Samkara's Bhasyas on Katha, Kena and Mundaka Upanishads, by L. Poley. Paris 1837
23.1.2 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Anandagiri's Nyayanirnaya, by Anandacandra Vedantavagisa. Calcutta 1862
23.1.3 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Govindananda's Prabha and Vidyaranya's Vaiyasikanyayamala, by Rama Narayana Vidyaratna. BI 22, 1863
23.1.4 Edited, with Nilakantha's Bharatabhavadipika or Nilakanthi. Bombay 1863
23.1.5 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Govindananda's Ratnaprabha, and editor's Tippani, by K.A.Govindavishnu. Bombay 1867
23.1.6 Edited in Telugu characters, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya and Sudarsana's Srutaprakasika, by Srinivasacarya. Madras 1868
23.1.7 Translated, wiith Samkara's Bhasya, by K.M.Banerjee. BI 68, 1870; Osnabruck 1985
23.1.8 Edited, with Srikantha's Bhasya, by V.S.Tripathi. Pan 6, 1871-72 - 7, 1872-73. Incomplete
23.1.9 Edited in Telugu characters, with Samkara's Bhasya and Govindananda's Ratnaprabha, by Subrahmanya Suri. Madras 1872
23.1.10 Edited, with Madhva's Bhasya, by S. Samasramin. THC 5, 1872, 1-6, 8-12. Incomplete
23.1.11 Edited, with Madhva's Bhasya, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1873, 1883, 1886
23.1.12 Translated into Dutch, with Samkara's Bhasya, by A. Bruining. Bijdragen to de taal, land- en volkenkunde van Nederlandsch-India 8, 1873 - 4.2, 1878
23.1.13 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Govindananda's Ratnaprabha and Vidyaranya's Vaiyasikanyayamala, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1875
23.1.14 Edited with Prakasatman's Sarirakamimamsanyayasamgraha, by V. Sarma. Pan n.s. 3, 1878-79: 275, 348, 410. Incomplete
23.1.15 Edited in Telugu characters, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya and Sudarsana's Srutaprakasika. Vizagapatam 1879
23.1.16 Edited, with Bhairava Tilaka's Tatparyavivarana, by B. R. Tripathi. Pan n.s. 3, 1878-79 - 4, 1882. Revised by Kasinath Sarma, Banaras 1917
23.1.17 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati, by Bala Sastri. BI 83, 1880
23.1.18 Edited, with Madhva's Bhasya and Jayatirtha's Tattvaprakasika, by B. Ainapure and A. Astaputra. Bombay 1883
23.1.19 Edited, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, Sudarsana's Srutaprakasika, and editor's Tippani, by Rama Misra. Pan n.s. 7, 1885-19, 1897
23.1.20 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati, by Durgacaran Samkhyavedantatirtha. Four volumes. Calcutta 1886, 1932-33
23.1.21 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and Govindananda's Ratnaprabha. Banaras 1886
23.1.22 Edited, with Madhva's Bhasya and Jayatirtha's Tattvaprakasika, by Mahesacandra Pala. Calcutta 1886
23.1.23 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Govindananda's Ratnaprabha, Kesavananda Svamin's Ratnaprabhatippani and Vidyaranya's Vaiyasikanyayamala, by U. Ainapure. Bombay 1887
23.1.24 Translated into German according to Samkara's commentary by Paul Deussen in Die Sutras des Vedanta. Leipzig 1887, 1920
23.1.25 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Mahesacandra Pala. Calcutta 1887, 1910
23.1.26 Edited, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, by Ramanatha Tarkaratna. BI 117, 1888-1891
23.1.27 Edited in grantha characters, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya and Sudarsana's Srutaprakasika. Conjeeveram 1888
23.1.28 Edited with Samkarananda's Dipika. Banaras 1888
23.1.29 Edited, with Vallabha's Anubhasya, by Hemacandra Vidyabhusana. BI 116, 1888-1897
23.1.30 Edited, with Madhva's Bhasya and Jayatirtha's Tattvaprakasika. Bangalore 1889
23.1.31 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and Anandagiri's Nyayanirnaya, by N.S. Ekasambehare. Two volumes. ASS 21, 1890-91, 1900, 1903
23.1.32 Edited, with Nilakantha's Nilakanthi. Bombay 1890
23.1.33 Translated, with Samkara's Bhasya, by George Thibaut. SBE 34, 1890; 38, 1896. Two volumes. Reprinted New York 1962
23.1.34 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1891
23.1.35 Edited, with Madhva's Bhasya and Raghavendra's Tattvamanjari, by T.R.Krishnacarya. Bombay 1891
23.1.36 Partly edited, with Krsnananda Sarasvati's Kutuhala, by Narayana Shastri Patwardhan. Banaras 1895, 1952
23.1.37 Edited, with Madhva's Bhasya and Jayatirtha's Tattvaprakasika, by R.B.Reddy. Dharwar 1896; Poona 1927
23.1.38 Translated, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, by M. Rangacarya and M.B.Varadaraja Aiyangar. Three volumes. Madras 1899; 1961-65
23.1.38.1 Edited, with Rangaramanuja's Dipika, by Laksmanacarya. Bombay 1898, 1899
23.1.39 Edited, with Nilakantha's Nilakanthi. Calcutta 1899, 1904
23.1.40 Partially translated, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya and Vatsya Varada's Prapannaparijata. BV 5, 1900: 3, 17, 65, 90, 165, 293, 317, 379
23.1.41 Edited, with Madhva's Bhasya and Jagannatha's Dipika on it, by Gopalakrsnacarya. Madras 1900
23.1.42 Edited in Telugu characters, with Ramananda Sarasvati's Brahmamrtavarsini, by Annavaram Venkataraghava Sarma. Nellore 1900
23.1.43 Edited, with Vijnanabhiksu's Vijnanamrta, by M.S. Adkar. ChSS 8, 1901
23.1.44 Edited, with Srikantha's Bhasya, by L. Srinivasacarya. MOLP 30, 1903
23.1.44.1 Edited by Vindhyesvari Prasada Dvivedin. ChSS 20, 1903
23.1.45 Edited, with Ramananda Sarasvati's Brahmamrtavarsini, by S. Venkataramana Aiyer. Pan n.ss. 25 (1903) - 38 (1916). Reprinted 1916
23.1.46 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Anandagiri's Nyayanirnaya, Govindananda's Ratnaprabha and Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati, by M.S.Bakre and R.S.Dhupakar. Bombay 1904, 1934
23.1.47 Edited in Tamil characters, with Samkara's Bhasya and extracts from Anandagiri's Nyayanirnaya, Amrtananda's Brahmavidyabharana and Ramananda Sarasvati's Brahmamrtavarsini, by Siva Row. Madras 1904
23.1.48 Edited, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, by J.J.Johnson. Pan n.s. 26 (1904) - 36 (1914). Reprinted Banaras 1915
23.1.49 Book I.1.1-4 edited, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya and editor's gloss, by V.S.Abhyankar. Poona 1904, 1965
23.1.50 Translated, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, by George Thibaut. SBE 48, 1904. Reprinted New York. Portions reprinted in Source Book, 543-555
23.1.51 Edited in Telugu characters, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya and Vedanta Desika's Tattvatika, by Perangattur Ghantavataracarya. Conjeeveram 1904, 1906
23.1.52 Edited, with Nimbarka's Vedantaparijatasaurabha, Srinivasa's Vedantakaustubha and Kesava Kasmiri's Vedantakaustubhaprabha, by Nityasvarupa Brahmacarin. Vrndavana 1904
23.1.53 Translated, with Madhva's Bhasya, by S. Subba Rau. Madras 1904; Tirupati 1936. Portions reprinted in Source Book, 555-572.
23.1.54 Edited, with Samkarananda's Dipika and Mahadeva Sarasvati's Tattvanusamdhana, by Rama Sastri Tailanga. BenSS 24, 1904-06
23.1.55 Edited with Samkara's Bhasya by M. Ramanujacharyar. Madras 1905
23.1.56 Edited with Samkara's Bhasya by Sarvananda. Lahore 1905
23.1.57 Edited with Madhva's Bhasya by Krishnacarya Puranika. Dharwar 1905
23.1.58 Edited, with Vrajanatha's Maricika, by Ratna Gopala Bhatta. ChSS 4, 1905
23.1.59 Edited in grantha characters, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, Sudarsana's Srutaprakasika and Rangaramanuja's Bhavaprakasika, by V.N.Krishnamacharya. Kumbakonam 1906-08
23.1.60 Edited, with editor's Vedantanavamalika, by T.Nilamegha Sastrin. Madras 1906
23.1.60.1 Edited with Nimbarka's Dasasloki, Devacarya's Siddhantajahnavi, Sundara Bhatta's Dvaitadvaitasiddhantasataka and Giridhara Prapanna's Laghumanjusa, by P. Dundhiraja Sastri. ChSS 26, 1906, 1927
23.1.61 Edited, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, Srinivasa's Yatindramatadipika and an anonymous Varttika, by Ratna Gopal Bhatta. BenSS 28, 1907
23.1.62 Edited, with Madhva's Bhasya and Subbarayacarya's Sutrarthamanimanjari, by Setumadhvacarya. Madras 1907
23.1.63 Edited in grantha and Tamil characters, with Srikantha's Bhasya, by Kasivasi Sendinath Aiyar. Tirumangalam 1907
23.1.64 Edited, with Vallabha's Anubhasya and Purusottama's Prakasa, by Ratna Gopal Bhatta. BenSS 26, 1907
23.1.65 Edited by Lakharaja Agarwala. Bombay 1908
23.1.66 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, by K.V. Lele. Three volumes. Poona 1908: Wai 1909-1911
23.1.67 Edited in Telugu characters, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, Sudarsana's Srutaprakasika and Ramanuja's Vedantasara and Vedantadipa, by Gargya Paravastu Ramanuja. Madras 1908
23.1.68 Edited, with Srikantha's Bhasya, Appayya Diksita's Sivakarmanidipika, and editor's Sutrarthacandrika, by R. Halasyanatha Sastri. Bombay, Kumbakonam 1908-1919
23.1.69 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Govindananda's Ratnaprabha, Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati, Anandagiri's Nyayanirnaya, and editor's Tippani on Bhamati, by Mahadeva Sarma Bakre. 1909
23.1.70 Edited, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, Vedantasara and Vedantadipa and Vedanta Desika's Adhikaranasaravali, by A.V.Narasimhacarya and T.C.V.Narasimhacarya. Two volumes. Madras 1909-1910
23.1.71 Edited in Telugu characters, with Madhva's Bhasya, by Vaiyyu Srinivasacarya. Madras 1909
23.1.72 Edited, with Sadasiva's Tattvaprakasika, by T. Ganapati Sastri. TSS 7, 1909
23.1.73 Edited, with Sadasiva's Tattvaprakasika, by T.K. Balasubrahmanyam. SVVSS 6, 1909
23.1.74 Books I and II edited, with Bodhananda Bharati's Nrsimhasarirakabhasya. Vizianagaram 1909-1912
23.1.75 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, in WSS
23.1.76 Edited, with Nimbarka's Vedantaparijatasaurabha, by V.P. Dvivedin. ChSS 34, 1910
23.1.77 Edited, with Raghavendra Tirtha's Tantradipika, by T.R. Krishnacarya. Belgaum 1910
23.1.78 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, by V.S.Abhyankar. Poona 1911
23.1.79 Edited, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, by Durgacarana Samkhyavedantatirtha. Calcutta 1911-1916
23.1.80 Edited, with Ramananda Sarasvati's Brahmamrtavarsini, by Prajnananda Saraswati Swami. ChSS 36, 1911
23.1.81 Edited up to I.1.39, with Madhva's Bhasya, Jayatirtha's Tattvaprakasika, Vyasatirtha's Tatparyacandrika and Raghavendra's Prakasa, by R. Raghavendracarya. Four volumes. MOLP 39, 1911; 47, 1915; 53, 1920; 59, 1922. Reprinted 1984
23.1.82 Edited, with Samkarananda's Dipika and Ramananda Sarasvati's Brahmamrtavarsini, by Anandasrama pandits. ASS 67, 1911
23.1.83 Edited, with Nimbarka's Vedantaparijatasaurabha, by Tarakisora Sarma Chaudhuri. Calcutta 1912
23.1.84 Book One edited, with Mahacarya's Parasaryavijaya, by P.B. Ananthachariar. SMS 43, 1912
23.1.85 Edited in Telugu characters, with Srinivasacarya's Tattvaratnavali and Manimanjusika, by Sadanantapurusa Simha. Conjeeveram 1912
23.1.86 Translated, with Baladeva Vidyabhusana's Govindabhasya and Prameyaratnavali, by S.C.Vasu. SBH 5, 1910, 1912, 1934, 1974; New Delhi 1979
23.1.87 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati and Anandagiri's Nyayanirnaya, by Venkatacalasastri and Chotupati Sastri. Bombay 1913
23.1.88 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati, Amalananda's Kalpataru, Appayya Diksita's Parimala and Laksminrsimha's Abhoga, by a committee of scholars. SVVSS 2, 1914-1915
23.1.89 Edited, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, by V.S.Abhyankar. Two volumes. BSPS 68, 1914; 72, 1916
23.1.90 Published with Vaidikavrtti by Hariprasada Svamin. Hardwar, Bombay 1914; Varanasi 1982
23.1.91 Edited, with Samkarabhagavatpada's Vrtti, by Harihara Sastri. AManjS 4, 1914
23.1.92 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and P.Subrahmanya Sastri's Artharatnamala, by Y.G.Gokhale. ASS 75, 1915
23.1.93 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Vasudeva Laksmana Sastri Pansikar. Bombay 1915, 1927
23.1.94 Partially edited, with Bhaskara's Bhasya, by V.P.Dvivedin. ChSS 20, 1951 ff.
23.1.95 Edited, with Rangaramanuja's Arthadipika, by K.N. Krishnamacharya. Kumbakonam 1915-1919
23.1.96 Edited, with Gauda Brahmananda Sarasvati's Muktavali, by V.S.R.Gokhale. ASS 77, 1915
23.1.97 Book I.1.1-4 edited, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya and Sudarsana's Srutaprakasika, by T. Srinivasa Sarma. Bombay 1916
23.1.98 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati, Amalananda's Kalpataru and Appayya Diksita's Parimala, by N.S.Anantakrishna Sastri and V.L.S.Pansikar. Bombay 1915, 1917, 1938, 1948, 2000
23.1.99 Book One translated into German, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, by Rudolf Otto as Siddhanta des Ramanuja. Jena 1917; Tubingen 1923
23.1.100 Edited, with Samkarananda's Dipika, by Nagendra Natha Sastri. Calcutta 1917
23.1.101 Edited, with Haridiksita's Vrtti, by Vaidya Ranjanatha Sastri. ASS 82, 1917
23.1.102 S.K.Belvalkar, "The multiple authorship of the Vedanta-Sutras", IPR 2, 1918-19, 141-154
23.1.103 V.S.Ghate, Le Vedanta: études sur les Brahmasutra et leurs cinq commentaires. Paris 1918. English version: The Vedanta: A Study of the Brahma-sutras with the Bhasyas of Samkara, Ramanuja, Nimbarka, Madhva and Vallabha. Poona 1926
23.1.104 M.T.Telivala, Discuss How Far Sankaracharya Truly Represents the View of the Author of the Brahmasutras. Bombay 1918. Reprinted Teliwala 48-128
23.1.105 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati, Vidyaranya's Vaiyasikanyayamala, Govindananda's Ratnaprabha, Amalananda's Sastradarpana, by Pramathanatha Tarkabhusana. Three volumes. Calcutta 1918-1921
23.1.106 R.D.Karmarkar, "Comparison of the bhasyas of Samkara, Ramanuja, Kesavakasmiraka and Vallabha on some crucial sutras", ABORI 2, 1920-21, 105-127; 3, 1921-22, 23-61
23.1.107 Edited in grantha and Tamil characters, with Van Sathakopa's Bhasyarthamanipravaladipika, by Gopala Tillaiyampur Cakravarti and T.H.Venkatacarya. Kumbakonam 1920
23.1.108 Edited in Tamil characters, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, by Kunnapakam Srinivasacarya. Conjeeveram 1921
23.1.109 Book I.1.1-3 edited, with Vallabha's Anubhasya, Muralidhara's Vyakhya, Giridhara's Vedantacandrika, Lalubhatta's Gudharthadipika and Iccharama's Pradipa, by Rama Natha Sastri. Bombay 1921
23.1.110 Abhaya Kumar Guha, Jivatman in the Brahmasutras. Calcutta 1921
23.1.111 Edited, with Vallabha's Anubhasya and editor's Balabodhini, by Sridhara (Tryambaka) Sastri Pathaka. BSPS 77, 1921; 91, 1926. Two volumes
23.1.112 R.D.Karmarkar, "The relation of the Bhagavadgita and the Badarayana Sutras", ABORI 3, 1921-22, 73-79
23.1.113 Published with Girindranatha Vedantaratna's Tattvaprabodhini. Mymensingh 1922
23.1.114 Book I.1 edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, by S.K.Belvalkar. Poona 1923
23.1.115 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and Vidyaranya's Vaiyasikanyayamala, by V.V.Bapat. Poona 1923
23.1.116 Edited in Telugu characters, with Madhva's Bhasya, in Ahnikapaddhati (Tirupati, 1923-24)
23.1.117 V.V.Mirashi, "The traditional author of the Vedanta-Sutras--Badarayana or Krsna Dvaipayana", PAIOC 2, 1923, 463-470
23.1.118 Barend Faddegon, "The chapter III.3, the method of exegesis in the Vedantasutra", ActOD 1, 1923, 105-113
23.1.119 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati, by Abhayakumara Sarma. Calcutta 1924
23.1.120 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and notes from various commentaries, by V.V.Bapat. Five volumes. Poona 1924-25
23.1.121 Edited, with Sadasiva's Tattvaprakasika, by N.S. Aiyar. Triplicane 1925
23.1.122 Y. Kanakura, "Über die interpolation des Sankarabhasya zum Brahmasutra", BZLGI 381-385
23.1.123 Book I.1.1-13 translated, with Madhva's Bhasya and Jayatirtha's Tattvaprakasika, in The Ekantin, Dharwar 1926 ff.
23.1.124 Edited, with Krsna Sastri Karunga's Brahmasutranugunyasiddhi, by Harihara Sastri. Kumbakonam 1926
23.1.125 Edited in Telugu characters, with Madhva's Bhasya, by Humdi Ramara Pantulu. Vizianagaram 1927-28
23.1.126 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, in WS
23.1.127.1 G.S.Sarma, "The authorship of the Vedanta Sutras", Jignyasa 1.3, 1927, 1-2
23.1.128 Pratap M. Modi, "Badarayana and Gaudapada", PAIOC 5, Summaries 1928, 120-121
23.1.129 Edited, with Vallabha's Anubhasya, Purusottama's Prakasa and Gopesvara's Rasmi, by M.T.Telivala. Four volumes. Bombay 1925-1942. Introductory material reprinted in Telivala 155-174, 207-212
23.1.130 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Govindananda's Prabha, and Purnananda's Purnanandi, by Dundhiraja Sastri. Two volumes. KSS 71, 1929-31
23.1.131 Edited, with Ramananda Sarasvati's Brahmamrtavarsini, Ramananda's Anandabhasya and editor's commentary, by Raghuvaradasa Vedantin. Ahmedabad 1929
23.1.131.5 Edited, with Purusottama Prasada's Vedantakarikamala, the Bhavaprakasika (A.U.) on that, and Chapter Four of Gopesvara's (Caturartha)Adhikaranavali. Kishangarh 1922-1925, 1929, 1981
23.1.132 Edited, with Nilakantha's Nilakanthi. Citrasala, Poona 1929-36
23.1.133 Published, with Kalikesa Vandhyopadhyaya's Vyakhya. Calcutta 192
23.1.134 Translated, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, by V.K.Ramanujachari. Three volumes. Kumbakonam 1930. Part of this reprinted as The Three Tattvas (Kumbakonam 1932)
23.1.135 Edited, with Nimbarka's Vedantaparijatasaurabha and editor's Vedantasubodhini, by Santadasa Vayavidehi. Allahabad, Daulatpur 1930, 1932
23.1.136 Umesha Chandra Bhattacharya, "Progress of Brahma Vidya from the Upanishads to the Sutras", PAIOC 5, 1930, 809-841
23.1.137 Book I.1.1-4 edited, with Madhva's Bhasya and Padmanabhatirtha's Sannyayaratnavali. Dharwar 1930
23.1.138 Book II.1-2 edited and translated, with Samkara's Bhasya and extensive notes, by S.K.Belvalkar. Second edition. Poona 1931
23.1.139 Book III.3.1-9 translated into German, with Samkara's Bhasya and Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati, by Otto Strauss in Udgithavidya (1931)
23.1.140 Sutras of the various versions collated by Kapilesvara Misra and edited by Nityanandavinoda Gosvamin as Brahmasutras (Santiniketan 1931)
23.1.141 Book I.1.1-4 edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and editor's commentary, by R.S.Sarma. Moradabad 1931
23.1.142 Edited, with Nimbarka's Vedantaparijatasaurabha and Srinivasa's Vedantakaustubha, by Dundhiraja Sastri. KSS 99. 1932
23.1.142.1 Kapilesvara Misra and Nityananda Vinoda Gosvami, Brahmasutras of Badarayana as Read by Different Comentators. Calcutta 1932
23.1.143 Book I.1.1-4 edited and translated, with Samkara's Bhasya and Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati, by S.Suryanarayana Sastri and C. Kunhan Raja. Adyar 1933; Madras 1992
23.1.144 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Padmapada's Pancapadika, Prakasatman's Vivarana, Visnubhatta's Rjuvivarana, Akhandananda's Tattvadipana, Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati, Citsukha's Bhavaprakasika, Narayana Sarasvati's Varttika, Akhandananda Sarasvati's Rjuprakasika and editor's Pradipa, by N.S.Anantakrishna Sastri. CalSS 1, 1933
23.1.145 Aksaya Kumar Banerjea, "Brahmasutra and adhyasa-vada", PQ 9, 1933-34, 222-234
23.1.146 P.M.Modi, "Pre-Samkara mutilation of the text of the Brahmasutras: some suggestions for corrections", PAIOC 7, 1933, 433-437
23.1.147 S.C.Vasu, Studies in the Vedanta Sutras. Second edition. SBH 3, 1933
23.1.148 Book I.1.1-5 edited, with Madhva's Bhasya, Jayatirtha's Tattvaprakasika, Padmanabhatirtha's Sattarkadipavali on I.1.1-4, and Trivikrama's Tattvapradipa, by B.N.Krishnamurti Sharma. Madras 1934
23.1.149 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, by D.S.Nyayopadhyaya. KSS 116, 1935
23.1.150 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and Anubhuti Svarupacarya's Prakatarthavivarana, by T.R.Chintamani. 56 pp. English summary in Volume Two. Two volumes. MUSS 9, 1935-39
23.1.151 Edited, with Nilakantha's Nilakanthi, by S.G.S.Sahale. 1935-38
23.1.152 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and Govindananda's Ratnaprabha, by Bhole Baba. Banaras 1935
23.1.152.1 Edited with Samkara's Bhasya by K.S.Ramaswami Sastri. 1935
23.1.153 P.M.Modi, "Problem of the tad uktam sutras in the Brahmasutras: sutra III.4.42", ABORI 18, 1936, 351-356
23.1.154 Vireswarananda, "Samkara's interpretation of the Vedanta Sutras", PB 41, 1936, 765-772
23.1.155 Edited, with Prakasatman's Sarirakamimamsanyayasamgraha, by T.R.Chintamani. AOR 1, 1936-37 - 4, 1939-40. Reprinted Madras 1939
23.1.156 Edited, with Sripati's Srikarabhasya, by C. Hayavadana Rao. Two volumes. Bangalore 1936
23.1.157 P.M.Modi, "The meaning of smrti in the Brahmasutras", IHQ 2, 1936, 714-718
23.1.158 P.M.Modi, "Destiny of the brahmajnanin in the light of the Brahmasutras", PAIOC 9, 1937, 539-547
23.1.159 I.1.1 with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, translated into French by Olivier Lacombe as Les Grands Theses de Ramanuja (Paris 1938) and as La Doctrine Morale et Metaphysique de Ramanuja (Paris 1938)
23.1.160 Translated, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, by Vireswarananda. PB 43, 1938 - 45, 1960
23.1.161 Book I.1.1-4 edited and translated, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Har Dutt Sharma. POS 70, 1940, 1967
23.1.162 Translated, with Nimbarka's Vedantaparijatasaurabha and Srinivasa's Vedantakaustubha, by Roma Chaudhuri Bose. BI 259, 1940-43
23.1.163 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Prakasatman's Sarirakanyayasamgraha, Narayana Sarasvati's Varttika, Citsukha's Bhavaprakasika, Adhikaranamanjari and Adhikaranasamgati, Krsnananda's Adhikarananukramanika and editor's Sarirakanyayasamgrahadipika and Pradipa, by N.S.Anantakrishna Sastri. CalSS 1, 1941
23.1.164 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and Govindananda's Ratnaprabha, by Krishna Pant. Three volumes. AG 5, 1942
23.1.165 Book One edited, with Vallabha's Anubhasya and Giridhara's Vivarana, by Harishankar Omkaraji Shastri. Bombay 1942
23.1.166 Edited, with Vanamali Misra's Siddhantamuktavali, by Balacarya Madhavacarya Khuparkar. ASS 117, 1942
23.1.167 B.N.Krishnamurti Sarma, "The sutras of Badarayana", ABORI 23, 1942, 398-404
23.1.168 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Bhaskara's Bhasya, Ramanuja's Sribhasya, Nimbarka's Vedantaparijatasaurabha, Madhva's Bhasya, Srikantha's Bhasya, Vallabha's Anubhasya and Vijnanabhiksu's Bhasya, in Brahmasutrabhasyanirnaya (Banaras 1943)
23.1.169 P.M.Modi, "Defects of the traditional method of interpreting the Brahmasutras", PAIOC 12, 1943, 361-369
23.1.170 P.V.Subrahmanya Sastri, "Is Vyasa the same as Badarayana?", JSVRI 7.2, 1946, 176-179
23.1.171 Translated, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Vireswarananda. Second edition. Almore 1948
23.1.172 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya by N.R.Acarya. Third edition. Bombay 1948
23.1.173 Edited and translated by Sivananda. Rishikesh 1949; Delhi 1977
23.1.174 Book II edited, with Vallabha's Anubhasya and Giridhara's Vivarana, by G.H.Bhatt. Bombay 1950
23.1.175 Edited, with Annambhatta's Vrttimitaksara, by P.B.Rama Sastri. MGOS 18, 1950
23.1.176 Part One edited and translated into French, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Louis Renou in Prolegomènes au Vedanta (Paris 1951)
23.1.177 Vireswarananda, "A comparative study of the commentaries on the Brahmasutras", PB 58, 1953: 50, 97, 140, 181, 220, 260, 300
23.1.178 P.M.Modi, "Badarayana's conception of Brahman", JASBo 29, 1954, 44-54
23.1.179 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, in SSG 1-2
23.1.180 Edited and translated in Vinayak Hari Date, Vedanta Explained: Samkara's Commentary on the Brahmasutras. Two volumes. Bombay 1954-1959; 1973
23.1.181 P.M.Modi, "Departure of the seeker from the body (a fresh study of Brahmasutra IV.2)", ABORI 36, 1955, 54-61
23.1.182 P.M.Modi, "Badarayana and Samkara: a fresh study", JGJRI 14, 1956-57, 23-37
23.1.183 Translated, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Vasudeva Sastri Abhyankar and Dinkar Tryambak Chandrokar. Second edition. Poona 1957
23.1.184 P.M.Modi, "Relation between the Bhagavadgita and the Brahmasutra", PAIOC 19, part II, 1957, 136-139
23.1.185 Edited, with Madhva's Bhasya and Trivikrama's Tattvapradipa, by the Akhila Bharata Madhva Maha Mandal. Udipi 1958
23.1.186 P.D.Candatre, Methodology of the Major Bhasyas on the Brahma Sutra. Navsari 1958
23.1.187 Edited and translated, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, by R.D. Karmarkar. Three volumes. Poona 1959-1964
23.1.188 Translated, with Srikantha's Bhasya, by Roma Chaudhuri. Calcutta 1959
23.1.189 Hajime Nakamura, "The concept of Brahman in the Brahma-Sutras", IAC 9, 1959-60, 176-186
23.1.190 Translated, with Samkara's Bhasya, by V.H.Date. Two volumes. Bombay 1960
23.1.191 Translated, with Samkara's Bhasya, by V.M.Apte. Bombay 1960
23.1.192 P.M.Modi, "Refutation of the Samkhya theory of creation in Brahmasutra II.2.1-10, with special reference to Samkara Bhasya on the same", GRSJ 22, 1960, 336-342
23.1.193 Translated by Sarvepalli Radhakrishnan, with summaries of the major commentaries on each sutra, in The Brahma Sutra (London 1960)
23.1.194 Paul Hacker, "Ein prasthana-traya-kommentar des Neue-hinduismus", OL 1961, 565-576. Translated into Englilsh by Wilhelm Halbfass, PhilCon 337-350
23.1.195 Venkata Subrahmanya Sastri, "Is Vyasa the same as Badarayana?", JGJRI 18, 1961-62, 83-88
23.1.196 Louis Renou, "Sur la forme de quelques textes sanscrits: 4. Les Brahmasutra", JA 249, 1961, 197-211
23.1.197 Books III-IV edited, with Vallabha's Anubhasya and Giridhara's Vivarana, by G.H.Bhatt. Nathadwar, Rajasthan 1962
23.1.198 Edited, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya and editor's Bhasyarthadarpana on it, by U.T.Viraraghavacarya. Madras 1963-64.
23.1.199 Edited, with Ramananda Sarasvati's Brahmamrtavarsini and editor's Vrtti, by Bhagavadacarya. Varanasi 1963
23.1.201 T.N.Dave, "The text of the Vedantasutra", SPP 3.1, 1963, 26-29
23.1.201.1 Edited by Harikrishnadas Goenka. Gorakhpur 1963
23.1.202 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Hanumanadasa Sastri. Varanasi 1964
23.1.203 Edited, with Raghavendra Tirtha's Tantradipika, by R.S.Panchamukhi. Dharwar 1964
23.1.204 P.M.Modi, "Brahmasutra II.2.37-45--a fresh interpretation", JOI 14, 1964, 52-54
23.1.205 Edited with editor's commentary by Raghavendra Svamirayacarya Pancamukhi. Dharwar 1964
23.1.206 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Satcidanandendra Sarasvati. Three volumes. Holenarsipur 1964-1970
23.1.207 Translated, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Gambhirananda. Calcutta 1965
23.1.208 S.R.Bhatt, "Does Badarayana favour Pancaratra?", PQ 38, 1965, 47-54
23.1.209 T.N.Dave, "Role of udaharana (illustrations) in Vedanta-sutras", SPP 5.1, 1965, 1-5
23.1.210 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Satyananda Sarasvati. Varanasi 1965.
23.1.211 Book II.2 edited and translated, with Samkara's Bhasya, by S.N.Gajendragadkar. Bombay 1965
23.1.212 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Visvesvara Siddhanta Siromani. Varanasi 1966
23.1.213 Edited, with Ramanandacarya's Anandabhasya, by Vaisnavacarya. Ahmedabad 1966
23.1.214 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Visvesvaracarya. Vidyabhavana Sanskrit Granthamala 137, 1966
23.1.215 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Viramani Prasad Upadhyaya. Varanasi 1967
23.1.216 M.V.Joshi, "A fresh interpretation of the views of Asmarathya, Audulomi, and Kasakrtsna as given in Brahmasutra I.4.20-22", SPP 7, 1967, 14-21
23.1.217 Edited, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya and Sudarsana's Srutaprakasika, by U. Viraraghavacarya. Two volumes. Madras 1967
23.1.218 Edited, with Madhva's Bhasya, Jayatirtha's Tattvaprakasika and Raghunatha Tirtha's Sesatatparyacandrika, by the editors of the Poornaprajna Research Institute. Volume One. Bangalore 1967
23.1.219 P.M.Modi, "Brahmasutrakara as interpreter of Gita", JGJRI 24, 1968, 139-150
23.1.220 Ramjee Singh, "Examination of Brahma Sutra II.2.33", ProcIPC 1968, 136-141. Also Darshana 34, 1969, 33-39
23.1.221 Edited, with Baladeva Vidyabhusana's Govindabhasya, by Bhaktisvarupa Siddhantin. Four volumes. 1968-1970
23.1.222 T.K.Gopalaswamy Ayyangar, "Vamadeva's philosophy as enshrined in the Brahmasutras", PAIOC, Summaries 1969, 234-235
23.1.223 Published with Vidyananda Giri's Vidyanandavrtti. Varanasi 1969
23.1.224 III.1-2 edited with Samkara's Bhasya by A.G.Krishna Warrier. Trivandrum 1970-71
23.1.225 K.R.Potdar, "The purvapaksa in the samanvayadhikarana", BhV 30, 1970, 29-55
23.1.226 V.Venkatachalam, "Two untraced citations in Brahmasutrabhasya of Samkara", JOR 40-41, 1970-72, 101-104
23.1.227 B.N.Krishnamurti Sarma, The Brahmasutras and Their Principal Commentaries. Three volumes. Bombay 1971-1978
23.1.228 D.T.Tatacharya, "'Me' means Brahman", FRSD 197-199
23.1.229 Edited, with Sudarsanacarya's Srutapradipika, by A. Srinivasa Raghavan. 1972
23.1.229.1 Ram Sharan Tripathi, Brahmasutra-pramukhabhasya-pancaka-samiksamani: Being a Critical and Comparative Study of the Five Main Bhasyas, viz., by Samkara, Ramanuja, Madhva, Nimbarka and Vallabha on the Brahmasutras of Badarayana. Ph.D. Thesis, Agra University 1963; KSS 213, 1972
23.1.230 Edited, with Madhva's Bhasya. Poona 1973
23.1.231 Edited, with Baladeva Vidyabhusana's Govindabhasya, autocommentary thereon and Siddhantaratna, by Bhaktivedanta Baman. Nadia 1973
23.1.232 Edited, with Vidyaranya's Vaiyasikanyayamala, by Satyananda Sarasvati Svami. Varanasi 1973
23.1.233 Translated, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Saccidananda Sarasvati. Bangalore 1974
23.1.234 Hajime Nakamura, "The historico-social attitude of the Brahma-Sutras", CDSFV 373-378
23.1.234.1 Shiv Kumar, "Criticism of the Samkhya-theory in the Brahma- Sutra 1.4.1-7". CASSt 2, 1974, 141-153
23.1.235 B.N.K.Sarma, "Importance and scope of the Brahmasutras", VRFV 361-367
23.1.236 Book II.2 edited in Telugu script, with Samkara's Bhasya, by Patibanda Suryanarayanamatyulu. Guntur 1975
23.1.237 D.N.Shanbhag, "The problem of the authorship of the Brahmasutras: Madhva's contribution toward its solution", KUJ 19, 1975, 23-30. Also DhP 7.10, 1978, 49-58
23.1.238 T.M.P.Mahadevan, "Badarayana", VRFP 67-84
23.1.239 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati and Govindananda Sarasvati's Ratnaprabha, by Mahaprabhu Lal Gosvami. Part One. Muzaffarpur 1976
23.1.240 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya and Advaitananda's Brahmavidyabharana, by S.R.Krishnamurti Sastri. Two volumes. Madras 1976-1979
23.1.240.1 Shiv Kumar, "Criticism of the Samkhya-theory in the Iksatyadhikarana of the Brahma-Sutra", CASSt 3, 1976, 81-90
23.1.241 T.G.Mainkar, "Some thoughts on the Brahmasutras and the Bhagavadgita", ABORI 58-59, 1977-78, 745-755
23.1.242 B.N.K.Sarma, "Have mukta-jivas any master or ruler over them in Badarayana's philosophy?", DhP 8.1, 1977, 21-26
23.1.243 Book I.1-4 edited and translated, with Ramanuja's Sribhasya, by Vireswarananda and Adidevananda. Calcutta 1977, 1978
23.1.244 Batuknath Bhattacharya, "Brahma Sutras--a conspectus", Dilip 5.2, 1978, 10-16
23.1.245 R. Balasubramanian, "On the nature of avidya", JMU 49.1.2, 1977, 80-85
23.1.246 R. Balasubramanian, "Neither the known nor the unknown", JMU 49.2.2, 1977, 74-82
23.1.246.1 Arvind Sharma, "Is Brahmasutra I.3.34-35 an independent sutra?", Studia Orentalia 48, 197, 6 pp.
23.1.248 Brahmachari Vinaya Chaitanya, "A brief introduction to the Brahmasutras", STM 85-87
23.1.249 Selected passages translated, with Madhva's Brahmasutrabhasya thereon, by V. Nagarajachar. DhP 8, 1979, 68-79
23.1.250 B.N.K.Sharma, Avirodha adhyaya, DhP 8.5, 1979, 12-19
23.1.251 Edited by Haridasa Sastrin. Vrndaban 1979
23.1.252 Tomasz Rucinski, "Some notes about the reading of Brahmasutras' teaching", LSFV 603-606
23.1.253 Edited, with Vidyaranya's Vaiyasikanyayamala, by Sivadatta. Poona 1980
23.1.254 Edited, with Rangaramanuja's Sariradhikaranasamgati and Simhadasa's Acaryapancasat and Aryamangalamalika, with editor's Divyacaritaratnavali, by Simhadasa. Bangalore 1980
23.1.255 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Govindananda's Ratnaprabha, Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati and Anandagiri's Nyayanirnaya, by J.L.Shastri. Delhi 1980, 1988
23.1.255.1 S.S.Raghavachar, "Anandamayadhikarana", SRV 3.4, 1980, 5-12
23.1.256 Edited, with Madhva's Brahmasutrabhasya, Jayatirtha's Tattvaprakasika and Raghavendratirtha's Bhavadipa, by R.S.Panchamukhi. Four volumes. Dharwar 1980-81
23.1.257 N.M.Kansara, "The treatment of the pancagni-vidya on the Brahmasutras III.1", Sambodhi 10, 1981-82, 42-49
23.1.258 Partly edited with Madhva's Bhasya and Padmanabhatirtha's Sattarkadipavali, by Katti Kesavacarya. Bangalore 1981
23.1.259 Edited, with Jayatirtha's Tattvaprakasika and Vyasatirtha's Tatparyacandrika. Three volumes. Mysore 1981-
23.1.260 Edited, with Praudha Devaraya's Vrtti, by K.S.Varadacarya. Mysore 1982
23.1.261 S.M.Bhatkande, The Chandogya Upanisad and the Brahmasutras of Badarayana. A Comparative Study. Bombay 1982
23.1.262 Edited by Aryamuni. Rohtak 1982
23.1.262.1 Gregory Joseph Darling, An Evaluation of the Vedantic Critique of Buddhism in Three Commentaries to the Brahmasutras. Ph.D.Thesis, Columbia University 1982; Ann Arbor 1985
23.1.263 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Vacaspati Misra's Bhamati and editor's Vyakhya, by Yogindrananda. Two volumes. Varanasi 1982-84
23.1.264 Edited, with editor's Saktibhasya, by Pancanana Tarkaratna Bhattacharya in A Commentary on the Brahmasutras of Badarayana. Two volumes. Delhi 1984
23.1.265 Edited and translated by Vidyananda Sarasvati. Bombay 1985
23.1.266 Edited with Samkara's Bhasya. 1985
23.1.267 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Anandagiri's Vyakhya, Ramanuja's Sribhasya, Vedanta Desika's Tattvatika, Madhva's Bhasya and Jayatirtha's Prameyadipika on it, Hanuman's Paisacabhasya, Venkatanatha's Brahmanandagiri, Vallabha's Tattvadipika, Purusottama's Amrtatarangini, Nilakantha's Bhavadipa, Yamuna's Arthasamgraha and Vedanta Desika's Raksa, by Gajanana Sambhu Sadhale. Three volumes. Parimal Sanskrit Series 17, Delhi 1985
23.1.268 Jose Pereira, "Badarayana: creator of systematic theology", Religious Studies 22, 1986, 193-204
23.1.268.1 S. Ranganath, "Arrangement and contents of Brahmasutras", TL 9.1, 1986, 23-25
23.1.268.2 S. Ranganath, "Vedantasutras occupy a central position in Vedantic thought", TL 9.2, 1986, 23-24
23.1.268.3 S. Ranganath, "Grounds for different interpretations of Brahmasutras", TL 19.3 1986, 28-30
23.1.269 Catuhsutri edited, with Srikantha's Bhasya and Appayya Diksita's Sivarkamanidipika, by Vrajavallabha Dviveda. Varanasi 1986
23.1.269.1. S.S., "Brahma Sutra", TL 11.2, 1988, 33-40
23.1.269.2 George Clifton Adams, Jr., The Structure and Meaning of Badarayana's Brahmasutras. An Analysis and Translation of Adhyaya I. Ph.D.Thesis, Fordham University 1988
23.1.270 V.R.Panchamukham, Badarayana's Brahma Sutras. Essentials of Madhva Philosophy. Delhi 1989
23.1.271 Yashodhara Wadhwani (Shah), "Badarayana's own intention in bhuma samprasada adhyupadesat", ABORI 71, 1990, 318-328
23.1.272 P. George Victor, Social Philosophy of Vedanta: A Study of the Upanisads, Bhagavadgita, Brahmasutras and Samkara's Commentaries on Them. Calcutta 1991
23.1.273 Rampada Chattopadhyay, A Vaisnava Interpretation of the Brahmasutras' Vedanta and Theism. Translated by Kanti Chattopadhyaya. Leiden 1992
23.1.273.1 Citrarekha V. Kher, "Buddhism as presented by Badarayana in the Brahmasutras", BPBS 475-478
23.1.273.2 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Prakasatman's Vivarana, Akhandananda's Tattvadipana, Padmapada's Pancapadika, and Visnubhattopadhyaya's Rjuvivarana, by S. Subrahmanya Sastri. Mt. Abu 1992
23.1.274 George C. Adams, The Structure and Meaning of Badarayana's Brahmasutra. (A Translation and Analysis of Adhyaya I). Delhi 1993
23.1.275 Madhan M. Agrawal, "A synthetic account of different interpretations of Brahmasutras 2.2.42-45", Sambhasa 14, 1993, 61-72.
23.1.275.5 Edited, with editor's commentary, by Samanithapadhyaya Ghimira Vyasa. Kathmandu 1993
23.1.275.7 Diane Collinson and Robert Wilkinson, Badarayana section, 350P, 1994, 47-52
23.1.275.8 Enrica Garzilli, "Badarayana's Vedantasutra", GWP
23.1.276 R.K.Das Gupta, "Swami Vivekananda on Badarayana's Brahma-Sutra", BRMIC 46.1, 1995, 3-12
23.1.277 Edited, with editor''s commentary, by Vidyananda Giri. Rishikesh 1995
23.1.277.5 Enrica Garzilli, "B¹dar¹yaªa's Ved¹ntasØtras", Grosses Werklexikon der Philosophie (ed. F. Volpi), Munchen 1995
23.1.278 Vijay Pandeya, "Visayavakyas of the Brahmasutras", BhV 55, 1995, 91-108
23.1.278.5 Veneemadhava Shastri Joshi, "Samkhya issues in the Brahmasutras", JKU 39, 1996, 70-75
23.1.279 Edited and translated by Lokeswarananda. BRMIC 47, 1996, 492-493; 48, 1997: 30, 90, 146, 197, 255, 306, 345, 394, 442, 495, 541, 591; 49, 1998: 33, 89, 143, 191, 229, 282, 325, 365, 417, 470, 527, 563; 49-50, 1999: 19, 179, 23.
23.1.279.5 Krishna Bhattacharya, Upanisanmulakam Brahmasutra. Kalikata 1996
23.1.280 Edited, with Samkara's Bhasya, Govindananda's Ratnaprabha, Visnudevanandagiri's Govindaprasadini and Vidyananada Giri's commentary. Hrsikesa, U.P. 1997
23.1.281 George Adams, "Interesting the Brahma Sutras of Badarayana", Darshana 37.2, 1997, 68-80
23.1.288 Edited, with Nimbarka's Vedantaparijhtasaurabha, Srinivasa's Vedantakaustubha, Kesavakasmiri's Prabha, Amolakarama's Bhavadipika, by Madan Mohan Agarwal. Four volumes. Delhi 2000
23.1.288 Kumudini, Doctrines of Samkarabhasya and Bhaskarabhasya on Brahmasutras. Delhi 2001
23.1.290 Edited and translated by Lakshmidatta Dikshita. Delhi 2001
23.1.291 Edited, with Vallabha's Anubhasya, by Gosvami Lalit Krishnaji. Delhi 2001
23.1.291.5 Translated by Madan Mohan Arawala. 6SystIP 655-803
23.1.292 Chapter One edited by Vidyananda Giri. Rsikesh 2001
23.1.292.5 Edited and translated by Vidyanand Sarasvati, The Brahmasutra. The Philosoph of God-Realisation. Delhi 2001
23.1.295 M. Prabhakara Rao, "Inconsistencies in the Brahmasutra and Samkarabhasya, with special reference to the competence of sudras", JICPR 19.2, 2002, 139-156
23.1.298 Edited with Baladeva Vidyabhusana's Gobindabhasya by Shyam Das. Vrndavan 2003
23.1.300 S. Sankaranarayanan, "Badarayana and Vyasa on the authors as authors of the Brahmasutras: a historical analysis", ALB 67, 2003, 91-146
23.1.301 Edited with Sarvajnatman's Samksepasariraka, Madhusudana Sarasvatiss Sarasamgraha, Gobindananda Giri's Tattvaprakasika and Vidyananda Giri's Lalita, by B. Visnuprakasa. Rsikesa 2002?
23.1.302 Mandalika Venkatesvan Sastri, "The doctrine of maya in the Brahmasutra", TVOS 29, 2004, 72-76
23.1.303 Sailaja Bapat, "Brahmasutras' interpretions: a new approach", FacInd 167-176
23.1.304 N. Veezhinathan, "Jijnasadhikarana", TVOS 29, 2004, 133-147; 30, 2005, 150-165
23.1.305 S. Balakrishnan, "The role of nididhyasana vis-a-vis self-knowledge", TVOS 30, 2005, 126-131
23A.Author Unknown (50 A.D.?)
1.Bodhisattvapitaka
23A.0.1 Kusumita Priscilla Pedersen, The 'Dhyana' Chapter of the Bodhisattvapitakasutra. Ph.D.Dissertatin, Columbia University 1976
23A.0.2 Ulrich Pagel, The Bodhisattvapitaka and the Aksayamatinirdesa: continuity and change in Buddhist sutras", BF 3, 1994, 333-374
23A.0.3 Ulrich Pagel, The Bodhisattvapitaka: Its Doctrines, Practices and Their Position in Mahayana Literature. Tring, U.K. 1995
23A.1.1 Cf. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 79
23A.1.2 Ulrich Pagel, "Three Bodhisattvapitaka fragments from Tabo: observations on a West Tibetan manuscript tradition", JIABS 22.1, 1999, 165-210
23B Author Unknown (50 A.D.?)
1.Triskandhadharmaparyaya
23B.1.1 Cf. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 79
23C.Author Unknown (50 A.D.?)
1.Katyayanavadanasutra
23C.1.1 Cf. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 79
24.Pancadhikarana (70 A.D.)
1.General
24.1.1 Megumu Honda, "Pancadhikarana, a Samkhya teacher", JIBSt 24.1, 1975, 1-5
25.Samgharaksa (70 A.D.)
1.Yogacarabhumi
25.1.1 Prabodh Chandra Bagchi, "Samgharaksa, the chaplain of Kaniska", KBPCV 94-99
25.1.2 Paul Demieville, "Le Yogacarabhumi de Samgharaksa", BEFEO 54, 1954, 339-436
25.1.3 Arthur E. Link, "Shyh Daw-an's preface to Samgharaksa's Yogacarabhumisutra and the problem of Buddho-Taoist terminology in early Chinese Buddhism", JAOS 77, 1957, 1-14
26.Author Unknown (100 A.D.)
1.Astasahasrikaprajnaparamitasutra (NCat I, 457)
See a53.1.9. aMB127; GB997, 1004
26.1.1 Partly translated into French by E. Burnouf, Introduction à l'histoire du Bouddhisme Indien. Paris 1844, 1856
26.1.2 Edited by Rajendralal Mitra. BI 110, 1888
26.1.3 Chapter 18 translated by Haraprasad Shastri. JBTSI 2.2,1894, 7-11; 2.3, 1894, 10-15
26.1.4 Haraprasad Shastri, "On a ms. of the Astasahasrika Prajnaparamita written in Nalanda and discovered in Nepal", ProcASBe 1899, 39-40
26.1.5 Verses 1-21 edited Bulandshahr 1904
26.1.6 Verses 1-21 edited Calcutta 1912
26.1.7 Chapters 1.1, 8-9, 15-16, 18-19, 22 and 27 translated into German by Max Walleser, Prajnaparamita, Die Vollkommenheit der Erkenntnis. Leipzig, Gottingen 1914, 24-139
26.1.8 Verses 1-21 edited Ahmedabad 1916
26.1.9 Partially translated into German in Winternitz.
26.1.10 Edited, with Haribhadra's Aloka, by Unrai Wogihara. Two parts. Tokyo 1932-1935, 1973
26.1.11 H.C.Hollis, "A Nepalese manuscript of Astasahasrikaprajnaparamita", Bulletin of the Cleveland Museum of Art 26, 1939, 30-33
26.1.12 Edward Conze, "The composition of the Astasahasrika Prajnaparamita", BSOAS 14, 1952, 251-262. Reprinted in 30YBS, 68-84
26.1.13 Chapters 30-31 translated in Thomas
26.1.14 Partially translated in BudTexts
26.1.14.1 Portions translated into German in Frauwallner
26.1.14.1.1 Translated by Edward Conze, The Perfection of Wisdom in Eight Thousand Lines and Its Verse Summary (Calcutta 1958). Reprinted with corrections Bolinas, California 1975. BI 284, 1970, 1973; Delhi 1994
26.1.14.2 Edited, with Haribhadra's Aloka, by Parasurama Lakshamana Vaidya. Darbhanga 1960
26.1.14.3 Edited in Newari. Kathmandu 1960
26.1.15 Lewis R. Lancaster, An Analysis of the Astasahasrika-prajnaparamita-sutra from the Chinese Translations. Dissertation, University of Wisconsin 1968; Ann Arbor 1979
26.1.16 Lewis R. Lancaster, "The Chinese translation of the Astasahasrika-Prajnaparamita-Sutra attributed to Chieh Ch'ien", Monumenta Serica 28, 1969, 246-257
26.1.16.1 Nancy Jane Lethcoe, The Bodhisattva-Structure in Kumarajiva's Astasahasrika-Prajnaparamita-Sutra. Xerox copy, U. of Wisconsin 1971
26.1.17 J.W. de Jong, "Notes on Prajnaparamita texts", ITaur 2, 1974, 107-119
26.1.17.1 Lewis R. Lancaster, "The oldest Mahayana Sutra: its significance for the study of Buddhist development", EB 8.1, 1975, 30-41
26.1.18 Andrew Rawlinson, "The position of the Astasahasrika Prajnaparamita in the development of early Mahayana", PRS 1-35
26.1.18.1 Summarized by Robert F. Olson in "Whitehead, Madhyamika, and the Prajnaparamita", PEW 25, 1975, 449-464. Portion reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1999, 80-86
26.1.19 Lambert Schmithausen, "Textgeschichtliche Beobachtungen zum 1.Kapitel der Astasahasrika Prajnaparamita", PRS 1977
26.1.20 Cf. Edward Conze in TPL 46ff for analysis, information
26.1.21 Chapters 19 and 28-29 translated by Diana Paul. Paul 118-134, 182-184
26.1.21.1 Asta-Sahasrika Prajnaparamita: A Sanskrit Manuscript from Nepal. Edited Lokesh Chandra. Sata-Pitaka Series 265. New Delhi 1981
26.1.22 M. Kedem, "On the concept of gati in the Astasahasrika Prajnaparamita", BSAM 53-59
26.1.22.1 Astasahasrika prajnaparamita la prajnaparamita en 8000 sentences traduit sur le Ms. 83 de la collection Bournouf (270 folies sur 302). Papiers de Burnouf, no. 64, commence.1837. Paris 1990
26.1.23 Joanne R. Macy, "Not to escape, but to transform: enlightenment and the concept of parinamana in the Astasahasrika Prajnaparamita", BHIA 143-159
26.1.24 Jan A. de Breet, "The concept of upayakausalya in the Astasahasrika Prajnaparamita", WZKSOA 36, 1992, 203-216
26.1.24.1 Paraphrased in Lex Hixon, Mother of the Buddhas: Meditation on the Prajnaparamita Sutra. Wheaton, Ill 1993
26.1.25 T.R.Sharma, "The concept of sunyata as depicted in the Astasahasrikaprajnaparamita", AIBP 63-72
26.1.26 Summarized by Robert F. Olson. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 79-87
26.1.27 Yoshinori Onishi, "Is the Astasahasrikaprajnaparamitasutra really arguing against the Sarvastivadins?", BudSR 16.2, 1999, 167-180
26.1.27.5 R. C. Jamieson, The Perfection of Wisdom. Extracts froo the Astasahasrikaprajnaparamita. New York 2000
26.1.30 Lore Sander, "Di 'schoeyen collection' und einige Bemerkungen zur der altesten Astasahasrika-Handschirft", WZKS 44, 2000, 87-100
26.1.31 Lore Sander, "Fragments of an Astasahasrika ms. from the Kusani period",. MonSC 1., 1-51; 2, 37-44
26.1.35 Linnart Mall, Studies in the Astasaharika Prajnaparamita and Other Essays. Delhi 2003, 2005
26.1.37 Peter Schalk, "Die Nachschrift der Vorschrift: Beobachtungen bei der Erneuerung des Astasahasrika-prajna-paramita in Goldenen Tempel von Lalitpur", IDDG
28.Buddhadeva (100 A.D.)
1.General
28.1.1 Paul Williams, "Buddhadeva and temporality", JIP 4, 1977, 279-294. Reprinted ETB 417-432
28.1.2 Robert E. Buswell, Jr., "Buddhadeva: materials toward an assessment of his philosophy", JIP 25, 1997, 561-587
28.1.7 Claus Oetke, "Buddhadeva's views on present, past and future", Sauhrdayamangalam 267-280
29.Kanada or Uluka (100 A.D.)
1.Vaisesikasutras
29.1.1 Translated, with extracts from Samkara Misra's Upadesa, by J.R.Ballantyne. Mirzapore 1851
29.1.2 Max Muller, "Beitrage zur Kenntnis der indischen Philosophie. I. Kanada's Vaisesika-Lehre", ZDMG 6, 1852: 1, 219. 7, 1853: 287
29.1.3 Edited, with Samkara Misra's Upaskara and editor's Vivrti thereon, by Jayanarayana Tarkapancanana. BI 34, 1860-61
29.1.4 Portions translated by J. Muir in "Does the Vaisesika philosophy acknowledge a Deity or not?" JRAS 20, 1863, 22-30
29.1.5 Edited and translated into German by E. Roer, "Die Lehrspruche der Vaisesika philosophie von Kanada", ZDMG 21, 1867, 309-420; 22, 1858, 383-442
29.1.6 Edited and translated, with sections of Samkara Misra's Upaskara and Jayanarayana Tarkapancanana's Vivrti thereon, by A.E.Gough. Pan 3, 1868-69 - 6, 1871-72. Reprinted Banaras 1873; New Delhi 1975
29.1.7 Edited, with editor's Bharadvajavrttibhasya, by Gangadhara Kaviratna Kaviraja. Calcutta 1869
29.1.8 Edited, with Samkara Misra's Upaskara, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1886; Banaras 1889
29.1.9 Edited with editor's Bhasyanuvada by Pyarelal Atmaja. Bombay 1886
29.1.10 Edited with editor's Bhasya by Candrakanta Tarkalamkara. Calcutta 1887
29.1.11 Edited by Pancanana Bhattacarya. Calcutta 1888
29.1.12 Edited, with Prasastapada's Padarthadharmasamgraha, by Lekharaja Mahat Parisurama. Lahore 1888
29.1.13 Edited, with Samkara Misra's Upaskara, by Krpa Rama Sarma. Banaras 1889
29.1.14 Edited, with Prasastapada's Padarthadharmasamgraha and Udayana's Kiranavali and Laksanavali, by V.P. Dvivedin. BenSS 9, 1885, 1897, 1919
29.1.14.1 Edited by Prabhudayalu. Bombay 1896, 1912
29.1.15 Edited with editor's Bhasya by Devadatta Sarma. Moradabad 1898
29.1.16 Edited and translated by Darsananda Sarasvati. Bulandshahr 1902
29.1.17 Edited, with Samkara Misra's Upaskara, Jayanarayana Tarkapancanana's Vivrti thereon, and Candrakanta Tarkalamkara's Bhasya, by M.G.Bakre. Bombay 1904, 1913, 1991
29.1.18 Edited, with Samkara Misra's Upaskara and editor's Pariskara, by Pancanana Tarkaratna Bhattacharya. Calcutta 1906
29.1.19 Edited with editor's Vaidikavrtti by Hariprasada Svami. Bombay 1906
29.1.20 Edited by Arya Muni. Lahore. 1907; Rohataka 1982
29.1.21 The Vaisesikasutras of Kanada, with the commentary of Samkara Misra and extracts from the gloss of Jayarama Tarkapanacanana. Together with notes from the commentary of Candrakanta Tarkalamkara and an introduction by the translator. Translated by Nandalal Sinha. Allahabad 1911. Second edition, revised and enlarged, Allahabad 1923. Reprinted New York 1974; Delhi 1986. Portions reproduced in Source Book, 387-397
29.1.22 Edited by Tarakisora Sarma Chaudhuri in Darsanikabrahmavidya (Calcutta 1911)
29.1.23 Explained in Kisorilal Sarkar, An Introduction to the Hindu System of Physics (Calcutta 1911)
29.1.24 Edited by P. Tulsiram Svami. Meerut 1912
29.1.25 Edited by Brahmadatta Sarma. Meerut 1916
29.1.26 Edited by Upendranatha Mukhopadhyaya. Calcutta 1918
29.1.27 Barend Faddegon, The Vaisesika-system, described with the help of the oldest texts. Amsterdam 1918; Wiesbaden 1969
29.1.28 Edited by Rajarama. Arsa Granthavali Reprint Series 15, 1919
29.1.29 M.R.Oak, "The atomism of Democritus, Epicurus and Kanada", JIIP 2.1, 1919, 33-43
29.1.30 Summarized in Dasgupta I, 285-294
29.1.30.1 Edited, with Prasastapada's Bhasya, by Krsna Sastri. Bombay 1922
29.1.31 Edited, with Samkara Misra's Upaskara and Prasastapada's Padarthadharmasamgraha, by Dundhiraja Sastri. KSS 3, 1923
29.1.32 Gopinath Kaviraj, "Some variants in the readings of the Vaisesikasutras", POWSBStudies 7, 1929, 71-76
29.1.33 N.Sivarama Sastri, "Vaisesikasutra II.2.6", PAIOC 9, Summaries 1937, 30-31
29.1.34 Phanibhusan Mitra, "Introduction to the philosophy of Kanada", CR 69, 1938, 139-145
29.1.35 Hartmut Scharfe, "Zum ersten kapitel der Vaisesika-sutren", MDIFO 5, 1951, 219-224
29.1.36 V.Venkatarama Sharma, "Vaisesika-sutra-patha: a critical study", JOI 1, 1951-52, 225-227
29.1.37 Gopikanatha Bhattacharya, "Is Kanada an atheist?", IHQ 31, 1955, 85-89. Summarized in PAIOC 17, Summaries 112-113
29.1.38 Megumu Honda, "An index to the Brahmasutras, the Vaisesikasutras, the Nyayasutras, the Yogasutras, the Samkhyakarikas and philosophical portions of the Mimamsasutras", POORI 1, 1954, 244-305
29.1.39 Edited, with a Vrtti summarizing Vadindra's Nibandha, by Anantalal Thakur. Darbhanga 1957
29.1.40 Edited in Tamil characters, with T. Viraraghavacarya's Rasayana. Madras 1958
29.1.41 Edited, with Candrananda's Vrtti, by Jambuvijaya Muni. Appendices include (1) extracts from the Jain work Sarvasiddhantapravesaka, (2) extracts from Mallavadin's Nayacakra, (3) a section of Dignaga's Pramanasamuccaya rendered from Tibetan into Sanskrit, (4) extracts from Rajesvarasuri's Saddarsanasamuccaya. GOS 136, 1961. 1982
29.1.42 Edited with editor's commentary by Brahmamuni Parivrajaka Vidyamartanda. Delhi 1962; Baroda 1995
29.1.43 Anantlal Thakur, "Textual problems of the Vaisesikasutras", JBRS 49, 1963, 186-188
29.1.44 Edited by Rama Sarma. Bareilly 1964
29.1.45 R.V.de Smet, "Kanada's teaching on knowledge", IA (3d series) 1.1, 1964, 13-30
29.1.46 Masaaki Hattori, "Studies of the Vaisesikadarsana (1): On the Vaisesikasutra III.1.13", JIBSt 14, 1966, 95-107
29.1.47 Edited, with Prasastapada's Padarthadharmasamgraha, by Narayana Misra. KSS 173, 1966
29.1.48 Edited, with editor's Vedabhaskara, by Kashinath Sharma and Dundhiraja Sastri. Barchwar 1972.
29.1.49 Edited by Udayavira Sastri. Ghaziabad 1972
29.1.49.5 Nancy Schuster, "Inference in the Vaisesikasutras", JIP 2, 1972, 341-386
29.1.50 Anantalal Thakur, "Kanada", FP 27-38
29.1.51 Kadambari Haravu, "The role of mathematics in physics and its absence in the Vaisesikasutras and the Prasastapadabhasya", JTUOML 26, 1976, 1-10
29.1.52 Anantalal Thakkur, "Kanada astika or nastika", JGJRI 32, 1976, 121-136
29.1.53 Ram Sankar Bhattacharya, "Import of the word kana in the name of the sage Kanada, the author of the Vaisesika-sutras", Hindutva 7.6, 1976, 22-24
29.1.54 Masanobu Nozawa, "The Vaisesikasutra referred to in the Padarthadharmasamgraha", JIBSt 24.2, 1976, 32-38
29.1.55 Summarized by Masaaki Hattori. EnIndPh 2, 1977, 211-220
29.1.56 M.C.Bhartiya, "Kanada's definition of substance (dravya)", JGJRI 33.4, 1977, 13-17
29.1.57 Edited, with D.T.Tatacarya's Vrtti, by V.S.Ranganathacarya. Prayag 1979.
29.1.58 A. Wezler, "Remarks on the definition of yoga in the Vaisesikasutra", IBSDJ 643-686
29.1.59 Erich Frauwallner, "Der ursprüngliche Anfang der Vaisesika-Sutren", EFNW 35-41
29.1.60 Masanobu Nozawa, "A comparative table of the Vaisesikasutra", Memoirs of Numazu College of Technology 20, 1985, 75-93
29.1.61 A. Wezler, "Bemerkungen zu Vaisesika-Sutra 6.1.1-3" (resumé). ZDMG Supplement 2, 1985, 282-283
29.1.62 Edited, with Vadindra's Vartika and Krsnabhupala's Trisutriprakasa, by Anantalal Thakur. Darbhanga 1985.
29.1.62.0 Edited and translated into Italian by Leonardo Vittorio Arena. Urbino 1987
29.1.62.1 Ram Shankar Bhattacharya, "Wrong explanations of the word Kanada--the name of the author of the Vaisesikasutra", JGJRI 43, 1987, 15-20
29.1.63 Veena S. Gajendragadkar, Kanada's Doctrine of the Padarthas. Delhi 1988.
29.1.64 A. Wezler, "A note on the concept adrsta as used in the Vaisesikasutras", Aruna-Bharati 35-58
29.1.65 Mrinal Kanti Gangopadhyay, "A brief note on inference in the Vaisesika-Sutra", Prajnajyoti 207-215
29.1.66 Masanobu Nozawa, "Inferential marks in the Vaisesikasutra", Sambhasa 12, 1991, 25-38
29.1.67 Megumu Honda, "Pratyagatman in the Vaisesikasutra" WZKSOA 37, 1992, Supplement 293-298
29.1.68 Masanobu Nozawa, "Theory of perception in the 8th adhyaya of the Vaisesikasutra", JIBSt 41.2, 1993, 7-13
29.1.69 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Once again Vaisesika sutra 3.1.13", AS 48, 1994, 665-682
29.1.70 Masaaki Hattori, "The Vaisesikasutras as referred to by Bhavaviveka in his Tarkajvala", AS 48, 1994, 699-706
29.1.71 Megumu Honda, "Did the early Vaisesika admit the notion of 'I' as a means to prove the existence of the soul?", AS 48, 1994, 707-710
29.1.72 Hrunaga Isaacson, "Notes on the manuscripts transmission of the Vaisesikasutra and its earliest commentary", AS 48, 1994, 749-780
29.1.73 Masanobu Nozawa, "On the Vaisesikasutra 1.2.3", AS 48, 1994, 833-844
29.1.74 Karin Preisendanz, "Vaiseskasutra IV.1.9 and its two traditions of interpretation", AS 48, 1994, 867-890
29.1.75 V. Lysenko, "La doctrine des atomes (anu, paramanu) chez Kanada et Prasastapada. Problems d'interpretation", JA 284, 1996, 137-158
29.1.76 Masanobu Nozawa, "Concept of yoga in the Vaisesikasutra", ITBC 17-30
29.1.77 Annette Meuthrath, "Beobachtungen zum komposition und redaktiongeschichte der Vaiseikasutras 1.1", WZKSOA 43, 1999, 109-138
29.1.78 Klaus Oetke, "Vaisesikasutra 1.2.3', CandI 23-42
29.1.81 Translated by Madan Mohan Agrawala. 6SystIP 85-139
29.1.83 S. Sankaranarayanan, "Vaisesika Catuhsutri--a historical perspective", ALB 65, 2001, 1-56
29.1.85 Debasish, Vaisesika Sutra of Kanada. New Delhi 2003
29.1.88 Summarized and discussed by Anantalal Thakur. ODVS 1-121
21.1.90 Shashiprabha Kumar, "Moral foundations of social order in Vaisesikasutras", SelfSV 137-148
21.1.95 G. R. Nene, "Relevance of Kanda's Vaisesika and Upanisadic Brahman to modern physics", ABORI 86, 2006, 135-137
29A Author Unknown (100 A.D.?)
1.Ren ben yu sheng jing
29A.1.1 Summarized by Emile Zurcher in "A new look at the earliest Chinese Buddhist texts", in FBB. 297-298; cf. also EnIndPh 8, 86-87
29B Author Unknown (100 A.D.?)
1.Yiqie liu she shou yin jing
29B.1.1 Summarized in Emile Zurcher, FBB 297-298; also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 87
29C.Author Unknown (100 A.D.?)
1.Si di jing
29C.1.1 Summarized in Zurcher, FBB 297-298; also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 87
29D Author Unknown (100 A.D.?)
1.Ben xiang yi shi jing
29D.1.1 Summarized in Zurcher, FBB 297-298; also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 87
29E Author Unknown (100 A.D.?)
1. Lou fenbu jing
29E.1.1 Summarized in Zurcher, FBB 297-298; also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 87
29F Author Unknown (100 A.D.?)
1.Pu fayi jing
29F.1.1 Summarized in Zurcher, FBB 297-298; also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 87
29G Author Unknown (100 A.D.?)
1. Ba zheng dao jing
29G.1.1 Summarized in Zurcher, FBB 297-298; also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 87
29H Author Unknown (100 A.D.?)
1.Da anban shouyi jing
29H.1.1 Summarized in Zurcher, FBB 297-298; also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 87
29J Author Unknown (100 A.D.)
1.Yin chi ru jing
29J.1.1 Summarized in Zurcher, FBB 297-298; also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 88
29J.1.5 Stefano Zacchetti, "Inventing a new idiom: some aspects of the language of the Yin chi ru jing (T.603), translated by An Shigao", ARIRSU 18, 2007, 395-416
29K Author Unknown (100 A.D.)
1.Chanxing faxiang jing
29K.1.1 Summarized in Zurcher, FBB 297-298, also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 88
29K.1.2 Hung-lung Hung, "Continued study of An Shigao's works: the terminology of the Mayi jing (T.732) and the Faguan Jing (T. 611)", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 122-127
30.Varsaganya or Pancasikha (100)
1.Sastitantra (Samkhya)
30.1.1 Extracts edited, with Kapila's Samkhyasutras and Vijnanabhiksu's Bhasya, by Fitzedward Hall. BI 27, 1856; 54, 1865. 1872, 1893
30.1.2 Richard Garbe, "Pancasikha und seine Fragmente", Festgruss Roth (1893), 74-80
30.1.3 Edited, with Isvarakrsna's Samkhyakarikas and the Tattvasamasa, by Raja Rama. Arsagranthavali 8.4-5, 1912
30.1.4 F.O.Schrader, "Das Sastitantra", ZDMG 68, 1914, 101-110
30.1.5 Translated, with Isvarakrsna's Samkhyakarikas, Kapila's Samkhyasutras, Aniruddha's Vrtti on Kapila, Mahadeva Vedantin's Vrttisara, the Tattvasamasa and Narendra's Bhasya thereon, and Vyasa's notes on Pancasikhasutras from his Yogabhasya, by Nandalal Sinha. SBH 11, 1915. Selections reprinted in Source Book, 446-452. New Delhi, 2005
30.1.6 Mysore Hiriyanna, "The Sastitantra and Varsaganya", JOR 3, 1929, 107-112. Reprinted IPS 2, 43-48
30.1.7 Hermann Jacobi, "Sind nach den Sankhya-Lehrer Pancasikha die Purusas von Atomgrosse?", BSOAS 6, 1930-32, 385-388
30.1.8 Shyam Dulari Mishra, "Pancasikha", PAIOC 16, Summaries 1951, 231-232
30.1.9 V.M.Bedekar, "Studies in Samkhya: Pancasikha and Caraka", ABORI 38, 1958, 140-147
30.1.10 V.M.Bedekar, "Teaching of Pancasikha in the Mahabharata", ABORI 38, 1958, 233-244
30.1.11 V.M.Bedekar, "The development of the Samkhya and the WZKSOA 4, 1960, 71-91
30.1.13 D.Seyfort Ruegg, "Note on Varsaganya and the Yogacarabhumi", problem of the Sastitantra", JUP 11, 1959, 37-49
30.1.12 Gerhard Oberhammer, "The authorship of the Sastitantram", IIJ 5, 1961, 137-140
30.1.14 D. Satyanarayana, "Pancasikha", SVUOJ 14, 1971, 15-22. Also MB 79, 1971, 361-364
30.1.15 Shinkan Murakami, "Purusa of the Samkhya philosophy and atman of the Vedanta philosophy, with reference to the so-called Pancasikha-fragment 4" (summary of a Japanese article). ARTU 24, 1974, 175-178
30.1.15.1 A. Wezler, "A note on Varsaganya and the Yogacarabhumi", JASBe 27.1, 1985, 1-17
30.1.16.5 Lallanji Gopal, "Varsaganya, the Samkhya teacher", MGKCV 402-416
30.1.17 Satya Vrat, "Identification of Sastitantra", Ajaya-Sri 1989, 585-590
30.1.18 Edited and translated by Jayneshwan Shah, Samkhyadarsanam. Delhi 1997
30.1.19 Ernst Steinkellner, "The Sastitantra on perception, a collection of fragments", AS 53, 1999, 667-678
31.Buddhadasa (100)
General
31.1.1 R.S.Bucknell and M. Stuart-Fox, "The 'three knowledges' of Buddhism. Implications of Buddhadasa's interpretation of rebirth", Religion 13, 1983, 359-374.
32.Author Unknown (125)
1.Ajatasatrukaukrtyavinodana (T.626-629)
32.1.1 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 88
32.1.2 Jens-Uwe Hartmann and Paul Harrison, " Skt. fragment of the Ajatisastra-kaukrtya-vinodana-sutra", Suryacandrodaya 67-86
32.1.3 Paul Harrison and Jens-Uwe Hartmann, "Ajatasatrukaukrtyavinoda-nasutra", ManSC 1, 167-218, 301-302; 2, 45-50
32.1.4 Tensho Miyazaki, "Discerning the original language of the Tibetan versions of Mahayana Sutras", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 73-77
33.Author Unknown (125)
1.Kasyapaparivartasutra or Ratnakutasutra (NCat IV, 146-147)
See t42.1.1
Sections translated in Winternitz (German); Robinson; Frauwallner; Excell; Pasadika in TWGB
33.1.1 Edited by Louis Finot. BBudh 2, 1901. Reprinted The Hague 1957
33.1.2 Section edited in Leumann 49-53
33.1.4 Edited in Sanskrit, Tibetan and Chinese by Alexander von Stael-Holstein. Shanghai 1926; Peking 1933; Tokyo 1977
33.1.5 Marcelle Lalou, "La version tibetaine du Ratnakuta", JA 211, 1927, 233-260
33.1.6 Friedrich Weller, Index to the Indian Text of the Kasyapaparivarta. Two volumes. Cambridge, Mass. 1933, 1935
33.1.9 Sanskrit fragments edited by V.S.Vorobjov-Desatosvkija in Memorial Stanislaw Schayer (1899-1941) (Varsoviev 1957), 491-500
33.1.9.1 Friedrich Weller, "Passive ausdrucksweisen im mongolischen texte des Kasyapaparivarta", Wissenchaftliche Zeitschrift der Karl-Marx-Universitat (Leipzig) 10.4, 1961, 563-602
33.1.9.2 Friedrich Weller, "Q ayan und qan in der mongolischen übersetzung des Kasyapaparivarta", MOF 8, 1961, 218-228
33.1.10 Friedrich Weller, Zum Kasyapaparivarta. Abhandlungen der Sachsischen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Leipzig, ph.-hist, Klasse. Bd. 54, Heft 2. Berlin 1962
33.1.10.1 Friedrich Weller, "Betrachtungen über einen Ratnakuta-text", Forscjimgem und Fortschritt (Berlin) 37, 1963, 369-374. Reprinted in Friedrich Weller, Kleine Schriften (ed. W. Rau), Stuttgart 1987, 537-542
33.1.10.2 Friedrich Weller, "Kasyapaparivarta nach der Tjin-Übersetzung verdeutscht", Wissenschaftlilche Zeitschrift der Karl-Marx-Universitat 13, 1964, 771-804
33.1.10.3 Friedrich Weller, "Buyu und bolai im mongolischen texte des Kasyapaparivarta", CAJ 10, 1965, 3-43.
33.1.11 Partly translated by Excell in TWGB 109-121
33.1.12 Translated into German in Friedrich Weller, "Kasyapaparivarta nach der Djin-Fassung verdeutscht", MOF 12, 1966, 379-462. As Die Sung-Fassung des Kasyapaparivarta Versuch einer Verdeutschung. Monumenta Serica 25, 1966, 207-361. Also in Buddhist Yearly 1968/69 (Halle 1970), 105-155
33.1.13 Portion translated by Pasadika. TWGB 107-113
33.1.13.0 S. Yoshimura, "The thirty-two instructions in the Kasyapaparivarta", KKIBR 55-71
33.1.13.1 F. Weller, "Kasyapaparivarta nach der Han-Fassung verdeutscht", Buddhist Yearly 1968/69, pp. 57-221. Reprinted in Friedrich Weller, Kleine Schriften (ed. W. Rau), Stuttgart 1987, pp. 1035-1459.
33.1.14 Akira Hirakawa, "Bodhisattvapitakasutra and its connection with Maharatnakutasutra" (summary of a Japanese article). SK 209, 1971, 129-130.
33.1.16 Translated by Bhikkhu Pasadika in Linh-Son-Publication de Etudes Buddhologiques, no. 11 (Nov. 1977) to no. 9 (Nov.1979)
33.1.16.1 S. Paranivatana, "A note on the Indikatausaya copper plaques", Epigraphia Zeylanica IV, p. 5, pp. 238-242
33.1.17 J.W. de Jong, "Sanskrit fragments of the Kasyapaparivarta", BIEW 247-255
33.1.18 K. Priscilla Pedersen, "Notes on the Ratnakuta collection", JIABS 3.2, 1980, 60-66
33.1.19 Bhikku Pasadika, "The Kasyapaparivarta ('Od-srung gi le'u) - Prolegomena", TJ 5.4, 1980, 48-58
33.1.20 Nancy Schuster, "Changing the female body: wise women and the Bodhisattva career in some Maharatnakutasutras", JIABS 4.1, 1981, 24-69
33.1.21 Translated in Treasury 378-414
33.1.22 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "Biographical remarks bearing on the Kasyapaparivarta", BudSR 8, 1991, 59-70
33.1.22.5 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "Remarks on two Kasyapaparivarta translations", SIB 213-220
33.1.23 B. Oquibenine, "Sur un fragment du Kasyapaparivarta", JA 282.1, 1994, 111-124
33.1.24 Epitomized in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 88
33.1.25 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "Two quotations from the Kasyapaparivarta in Nagarjuna's Sutrasamuccaya", ITaur 23-24, 1998-99, 313-320
33.1.28 Seishi Karashima, "Some features of the language of the Kasyapaparivarta", ARIRSU 13, 2001, 43-66
33.1.29 Romanized text and facsimiles by M. I. Vorobyova-Dasyatovskaya in collaboration with Seishi Karashima and Norioyaki Kudo. Tokyo 2002
33.1.30 Seishi Karashima, "Sanskrit fragments of the Kasyapaparivarta and the Pancaparamitanirdesa in the Mannerheim collection", ARIRSU 15, 2003, 105-118
34.Author Unknown (125 A.D.)
1.Aksobha(tathagatasya)vyuhasutra
34.1.1 Translated into French in Jean Dantinne, La Splendeur de l'Inébranlable (Aksobhavyuha) Louvain-la-Neuve 1983
34.1.2 Partly translated in Treasury 315-338
34.1.3 Epitomized in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 88
34.1.5 Naomoie Sato, "The Bodhisattva and the Sravaka in the Aksobhya Buddha-field", JIBSt 51.1, 2002, 56-60
35.Author Unknown (125 A.D.)
1.Drumakinnararajapariprcchasutra
35.1.1 Druma-kinnara-raja-pariprccha-sutra. A Critical edition of the Tibetan text (Recension A) based on eight editions of the Kanjur and the Dunhuang manuscript fragment. By Paul Harrison. Tokyo 1992. Portion reprinted in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 89-90.
36.Author Unknown (125 A.D.)
1.Lokanuvartanasutra
36.1.1 Summarized by Paul Harrison in "Sanskrit fragments of a Lokottaravadin tradition", Indological and Buddhist Studies. Volume in Honour of Professor J.W.de Jong on his Sixtieth Birthday . Canberra 1982, p.212. Reprinted in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 90
37.Author Unknown (125 A.D.)
1.Pratyutpannabuddhasanmukhavasthitasamadhisutra
37.1.1 Paul Harrison, The Tibetan Text of the Pratyutpanna-Buddha Sanmukhavasthita-Samadhi-Sutra. Studia Philologica Buddhica. Monograph Series I (Tokyo, 1978)
37.1.2 Translated in Paul Harrison, The Samadhi of Direct Encounter with the Buddhas of the Present. Studia Philologica Buddhica 5 (Tokyo 1990). Portion reprinted in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 91-93.
37A.Author Unknown (125 A.D.?)
1.Dousha jing
37A.1.1 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 93
37B.Author Unknown (125 A.D.?)
1.Wenshushili wen pusa shu jing
37B1.1 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 93
37C. Author Unknown (125?)
1.Saptasthanasutra
37C.1.1 Tilmann Vetter and Paul Harrison, "An Shigao's Chinese translation of the Saptasthanasutra", Suryacandrodaya 197-216
38A.Author Unknown (125?)
1.Surangamasamadhisutra (T.642)
38A.1.1 Translated in Beal
38A.1.1.5 Translated by Wei-tao and Dwight Goddard in Lion Yutang (ed.), The Wisdom of China and India (New York 1942), 503-513
38A.1.2 Chapter l translated in Joseph Edkins, Chinese Buddhism: A Volume of Sketches, Historical, Descriptive, and Critical. Second edition, revised, London 1893, 290-300
38A1.3 Pieces edited and translated in Leumann 93-101. These retranscribed by H.W.Bailey, KT 5, 1983, 83-86.
38A.1.4 Translated in BudBible 108-277
38A.1.4.1 Various passages edited by H.W.Bailey in KT 1-7, 1945-1985
38A.1.5 Summarized by Suzuki in Manual
38A.1.6 Sramana Jivaka, "Surangama Sutra", MB 68, 1960, 126-129
38A.1.7 Translated into French by Etienne Lamotte as La Concentration de la Marche Héroique. MCB 13, 1965. This translated into English by Sara Boin-Webb as The Concentration of Heroic Progress. (Richmond, Surrey 1999; Delhi 2003).
38A.1.7.5 Translated by Charles Luk. New Delhi 1966, 2001
38A.1.8 Partly translated in R.E.Emmerick, The Khotanese Surangamasamadhisutra. London 1970
38A.1.9 Excerpts from Chapter 1-5 translated in Thubten Kalsang Rinpoche and Bhikkhu Pasadika, Excerpts from the Surangama Samadhi Sutra. Dharamsala 1970.
38A.1.10 Friedrich V. Lustig, "The Surangama Samadhi satya", MB 82, 1974, 319-320
38A.1.11 Arvind Sharma, "The Surangama-Sutra: a study in internal consistency", Bh-Bhanam 285-290
38A.1.12 George Techner, "The relation between mind and body in the Surangama Sutra", JIP 9, 1981, 77-83. Portion reprinted in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 93-94
38A.1.13 Giuseppe Tucci, "Surangamasamadhisutra", TBIS 88-169
38A.1.14 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 93-94
38A.1.18 Chandidas Bhattacharya, "The mind-body puzzle (according to the Surangama Sutra)", JIP 41, 2002, 64-71
38B.Author Unknown (130)
1.Dharmacakrapravartanasutra
See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 94
38B.1.1 T.R.Sharma, "The Dharmacakrapravartana: its philosophical implications", JAIRI 2, 1999, 117-124
38C.Author Unknown (250)
1.Maitreyapariprcchaparivartasutra or Maitreyabodhisattvasutra (T.310(42)
See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 94
39.Parsva and Vasumitra (140)
1.(Maha)Vibhasa on Katyayaniputra's Jnanaprasthana (NCat I, 291)
39.1.1 J. Takakusu, "Katyayani-putra as the author of the Mahavibhasa", JRAS 1905, 159-160
39.1.2 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Notes bouddhiques: XV: Les deux nirvanas d'après la Vibhasa", BCLS 5th series, 1929, 367-374. English version in IHQ 6, 1930, 39-45
39.1.3 Partially translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin in DA I-III
39.1.4 Johannes Rahder, "La satkayadrsti d'après Vibhasa 8", MCB 1, 1932, 227-239
39.1.5 Kao Kuan-ju, "Abhidharma-Mahavibhasa", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 80-84
39.1.6 Summarized by Shohei Ichimura, Kosho Kawamura, Robert E. Buswell, Jr. and Collett Cox. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 511-568
39.1.7 David Barstow, "The Maha-Vibhasa arguments for sarvastivada", PEW 44, 1994, 489-500
39.1.8 F. Enomoto, "A Sanskrit fragment from the Vibhasa discovered in Eastern Turkestan", Sanskrit-Texte aus den buddhistishcen Kanon: Neuentdeckungen un Neuedition III (Gottingen 1996), 135-143
39.1.9 Summarized by Collett Cox, SarvastiBS 229-239
39.1.10 Shizuki Sasaki, "Buddhist sects of the Asoka period--the Vibhasa and the Sariputrapariprccha", BK 27, 1998, 1-56
39.1.12 Hidekazu Mayeda, "On nirvikalpain the Abhidharma Mahavibhasa", JIBSt 34.3, 2006, 160-161
39.1.13 Yoshihiku Nasu, "On anulaksana and anavastha", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 233-234
39.1.4 Toshinori Ochiai, "The translation of the Abhidharmamahavibhasasastra and the compilation of its compendium: an attempt to rewstore the Wenyi cidi", JICBS 10, 2006, 83-84 (summary)
40.Upavarsa, the Vrttikara (150)
1.Vrtti on Jaimini's Mimamsasutras
40.1.0 K.G.Natesa Sastri, "Vrttikara--Bhagavan Upavarsa and Bodhayana", Jignyasa 1.1, 1926, 1-10
40.1.1 A. Sankaran, "The Vrttikaragrantha", JOR 1, 1927, 283-286
40.1.2 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "Old vrttikaras on the Purvamimamsasutras", IHQ 10, 1934, 431-452
40.1.3 T.K.Gopalaswamy Aiyangar, "Upavarsa and Bodhayana", JSVRI 2.1, 1941, 1-8
40.1.4 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "The conception and number of pramanas according to Vrttikara Upavarsa", JGJRI 2, 1945, 237-242, 321-326
40.1.5 V.Raghavan, "The Vrttikaragrantha", JOR 18, 1948-49, 31
40.1.6 Erich Frauwallner, "Zum Vrttikaragranthah", WZKSOA 16, 1972, 165-168
41.Ghosaka (150 A.D.) (NCat VI, 278)
1.Abhidharmamrta (Sarvastivada)(NCat I, 292)
41.1.1 Restored into Sanskrit by Shantibhiksu Shastri. VBA 5, 1933, 1-151. Reprinted as VBS 17, 1953
41.1.2 T. Rajapatirane, "Abhidharmamrta-(Rasa)-Sastra", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 80-84
41.1.3 La Saveur de l'Immortel (A-p'i-t'an kan lu wei lun). La version chinoise de l'Amrtarasa de Ghosaka (T.1553). Edited and translated by Jose von den Broeck. Louvain-la-Neuve 1977
41.1.4 Summarized by Robert Kritzer. EnIndPh 7, 1994, 491-509
41.1.5 Summarized by Bart Dessein, SarvastiBS 278-282
41.1.8 Jou-han Chou, "An investigation into the formation theory of ksanti nirveda-bhagiya", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 165
2.General
41.2.1 Bart Dessein, "The renaissance of Ghosaka", AS 52, 1998, 1009-1058
41.2.2 Bart Dessein, "Ghosaka further resonates", AS 53, 1999, 831-848
42.Author Unknown (150)
1.Ugra(datta)pariprcchasutra (130) (T.310(19), 322-323)
42 1.1 Translated in Nancy Joann Schuster, The Ugrapariprccha, the Maharatnakutasutra, and Early Mahayana Buddhism. Ph.D. Thesis, University of Toronto 1976
42.1.2 Nancy J. Schuster, "The Bodhisattva figure in the Ugrapariprccha", NPBR 26-56
42.1.3 Nancy J. Barnes, "The Triskandha, practice in three parts: study of an early Mahayana Buddhist ritual", SBWarder 1-10
42.1.4 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 94-95
42.1.6 Ulrich Pagel, "About Ugra and his friends: a recent contribution to early Mahayana Buddhism–a review article", JRAS 16.1, 2001, 73-82
42.1.9 Translated in Jan Nattier, A Few Good Men: The Bodhisattva Path according to the Inquiry of Ugra (Ugrapariprccha). Honolulu 2003, 2005; Delhi 2003, 2007
42.1.10 Shinji Kagawa, "On the sila of monastic bodhisattvas in early Mahayana Sutras", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 207-208
42A Author Unknown (150?)
1.Chengju guangming dingyi jing
42A.1.1 See summary by Zurcher, op. cit., p. 299, and EnIndPh 8, 1999, 95
42B.Author Unknown (150?)
1.(Da) Anban shouyi jing
See EnIndPh 8, 1999, p. 87
42B.1.0 Stefano Zacchetti, "On the authenticity of the Konyoji ms. of An Shigao's Anbun shbuyi jing", ARIRSU 13, 2001, 157-158
42B.1.1 Florin Deleanu, "The newly found text of the An ban shou yi jing translated by An Shigao", JICABS 7, 2003, 170-189
42B1.2 Stefano Zacchetti, "The rediscovery of three early Buddhist scriptures on meditation. A preliminary analysis of the Fo shuo shi'er menjing, the Fo shuo shi'er men jing translated by An Shigao and their commentary preserved in the newly-found Kongo-ji manuscript", ARIRSU 12, 2003, 231-200
42B.1.3 Stefano Zacchetti, "An Shigao's texts preserved in the newly-discovered Konyo-ji manuscript and their significance for the study of early Chinese Buddhism", JIBSt 52.2, 2004, 57-60
42B.1.4 Stefano Zacchetti, "An additional note on the term in the Kongo-ji ms. text of An Shigao's Shi'er men jing", ARIRSU 16, 2005, 395-396
43.Author Unknown (150 A.D.)
1.Amitabhavyuhasutra or Larger Sukhavativyuha Sutra (NCat I, 344-345)
Sections translated in Beal 378-383; Winternitz; Robinson
43.1.1 Partly translated in Beal 378-383
43.1.2 F. Max Muller, "On Sanskrit texts discovered in Japan", JRAS n.s. 12, 1880, 153-188. Translated into French in AMG 2, 1881, 1-37
43.1.3 Edited and translated into French from Chinese by Imaizoumi and Yamita. AMG 2, 1881, 39-64
43.1.4 Edited by F. Max Muller and Bunyiu Nanjio in Anecdota Oxoniensia, Aryan Series, Volume 1, part 2, 1881, 1883. Reprinted in Mahayanasutrasamgraha I, Darbhanga 1961, 1990
43.1.5 Translated by E.B.Cowell, with a translation of the smaller Sukhavativyuhasutra, in BMT 2, 1-85. Reprinted in Jodo Sanbukyo, with edition of text, 1961. Mahayanasutrasamgraha I, 251-257. Also SBE 49, 1894, 1997
43.1.7 Translated into German in Osenken Usami, Buddhas Reden über Amitayus (Berlin 1925), 35-97
43.1.8 Edited by Unrai Wogihara. Tokyo 1931.
43.1.10 Translated in Shinshu Seiten
43.1.11 Hisao Inagaki, "The cause for birth in the pure land as shown in the original texts of the Sukhavativyuha-sutras", JIBSt 8.1, 1960, 41-42
43.1.12 G.P.Malalasekara et al., "Amita", EnBud 1.3, 1964, 434-463
43.1.13 Kao Kuan-Ju, "Amitabha-Vyuha", EnBud 1.3, 1964, 464-468
43.1.14 Translated in 2BudBooks 79-89
43.1.14.1 Edited by Atsuuji Ashikaga. Kyotoa 1965
43.1.15 Kotatsu Fujita, "The Sukhavativyuha and the Pali canons" (in Japanese with English summary). HDBK 18.1, 1970, 3-45
43.1.16 Mark A. Ehman, "The Pure Land sutras", BAMP 118-122
43.1.19 Edited in Peter Schwieger, Ein tibetisches Wunschgebiet um Wiedergeburt in der Sukhavati. St. Augustin 1978
43.1.19.1 Hisao Inagaki, Index to the Larger Sukhavativyuha Sutra: a Tibetan Glossary with Sanskrit and Chinese Equivalents. Kyoto 1978
43.1.19.2 The Dpal-spuns prints of the Tharmmdo, 'Od mdo, and Sbyon rgyud: Popular Mahayana Buddhist Texts Read at the Time of Funeral Ceremonies. Paro, Bhutan 1982
43.1.20 Translated in Treasury 339-359
43.1.20.1 Hisao Iinagaki, A Tri-Lingual Glossary of the Sukhavativyuhasutras. Indexes to the Larger and Smaller Sukhavativyuha Sutras. Kyoto 1984
43.1.21 Translated, with the Larger Sukhavativyuhasutra and Vasubandhu's Sukhavatyupadesa, from Chinese by Jean Eracle as Trois sutras et un traite sur la terre pure: aux sources du bouddhism mahayana. Geneva 1984.
43.1.21.0 Romanized text of the Sanskrit manuscripts from Nepal. Edited by Kotatsu Fujita. Two volumes. Tokyo 1992-93
43.1.21.1 Summarized in Roger J. Corless, "Pure Land piety", BudSp 250-252
43.1.22 Tadeusz Skorupski, "A prayer for rebirth in the Sukhavati", BF 3, 1994, 333-334
43.1.22.1 Translated by Hisao Inagaki in The Three Pure Land Sutras: A Study and Translation from Chinese. Second edition, Kyoto 1995
43.1.22.2 Edited and translated by Luis Ol Gomez in Land of Bliss: the Paradise of the Buddha of Measureless Light (Sanskrit and Chinese Versions of the Sukhavativyuha Sutras). Kyoto, Honolulu 1996; Delhi 2002
43.1.23 Summarized in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 95-96
43.1.24 G. Fussman, "Le place des Sukhavati-vyuha dans le bouddhisme indien", JA 287, 1999, 523-586
43.1.26 Paul Harrison and Jens-Uwe Hartmann, "Larger Sukhavativyuhasutra", MonSC 2, 179-214
43.1.30 Mark L. Blum, "Sukhavativyuhasutra", EnB 2, 2004, 808
43.1.31 Jerom Ducor, "Le source de le Sukhavati,, autour d'une etude recente de Gerard Fussman", JIABS 27, 2004, 357-410
43.1.35 Rupert Gethin, "Mythology as meditation: from the Mahasudarsana Sutta to the Sukhavati Sutra", JPTS 28, 2006, 63-112
44.Author Unknown (150 A.D.)
1.(Aryaprajnaparamita) Ratnagunasamcayagatha
44.1.1 Recension B edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan by Ernst Obermiller. BBudh 29, 1937. Reprinted with Sanskrit-Tibetan index, The Hague 1960; Osnabruck 1970
44.1.2 Chapters 1-2 translated by Edward Conze, "The oldest Prajnaparamita", MW 32.4, 1958, 136-141. See also PTL 9-10 and 53-55
44.1.4 Edward Conze, "The Calcutta manuscript of the Ratnagunasamcayagatha", IIJ 4, 1960, 37-58; 5, 1961, 1-18
44.1.5 Edited by P.L.Vaidya (Darbhanga 1961)
44.1.6 Franklin Edgerton, "The Prajna-Paramita-Ratna-Guna- Samcaya-Gatha", IIJ 5, 1961, 1-18
44.1.7 Translated by Edward Conze as The Accumulation of Precious Qualities in Indo-Asian Studies Part I (New Delhi 1962), 126-178. Reprinted in E. Conze, "Verses on the Perfection of Wisdom", Wheel 1, 1973, 9-73
44.1.8 Akira Yuyama, "The Prajnaparamita-Ratnagunasamcaya-gatha quoted by Candrakirti in his Prasannapada" (in Japanese with English summary). Shink 43.2, 1970, 75-92. Summary alone SKenk 201, 1970, 124-125. Entire article in English, JIBSt 27.1, 1978, 17-20
44.1.9 A. Yuyama, "Some glossarial notes on the Rgs", Proceedings and Papers of the XIV Congress of the Australasian Universities Language and Literature Association (Dunedin 1972), 30-37
44.1.10 Translated in Edward Conze, The Perfection of Wisdom in 8,000 Lines and Its Verse Summary (Bolinas 1973), 1-73
44.1.11 Akira Yuyama, "Remarks on the metre of the Prajna-paramita-ratna-guna-samcaya-gatha", SIAAC 2, 1973, 243-253
44.1.12 Akira Yuyama, A Grammar of the Prajna-Paramita-Ratna-Guna-Samcaya-Gatha (Sanskrit Recension A). Oriental Monograph Series 14. Canberra 1973
44.1.13 Takeushi Okuzumi, "Aryaprajnaparamitaratnaguna-samcayagatha--accumulation of the valuable virtues of Prajna- paramita" (in Japanese with English summary) NGDR 1974, 77-107
44.1.14 Edited in A. Yuyama, Rgs (Sanskrit Recension A) (Cambridge 1976)
44.1.15.5 Claus Vogel, "On the date of the Calcutta manuscript of the Ratnagunasamcayagatha", ZASS 10, 1976, 675-676
44.1.15 Recension B edited in Akira Yuyama, "The first two chapters of the Prajnaparamitaratnagunasamcayagatha (Rgs)" in PPS 203-218
44.1.16 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 96
44.1.20 Akira Yuyama, "On and around: a hietherto unknown Indic version of the Prajna-paramia-ratna-gunasamcaya in a blokprint from Turfan", ARIRSU 18, 2007, 1-38
45.Author Unknown (150 A.D.)
1.Smaller Sukhavativyuhasutra or Amitayus Sutra
See a43.1.11, 16, 20.2, 21.1, 22.1-2, 31. t43.1.5. Sections translated in Steinmiller-Oberlin; BudTexts; BudScrip; Shinshu Seiten
45.1.1 Translated by Samuel Beal. JRAS n.s. 2, 1866, 136-144
45.1.2 Translated by F. Max Muller, "Sanskrit texts discovered in Japan", JRAS n.s. 12, 1880, 168-186. Reprinted in his Selected Essays on Language, Mythology and Religion (London 1881), vol. 2, 348-363
45.1.3 "O-mi-to-king, or Sukhavati-vyouha-soutra. D'après la version de Koumarajiva, tr. du chinois par MM.Ymaizouomi et Yamata", AMG 2, 1881, 38-64
45.1.4 Edited by A.R.F.Hoernle, JRAS 1910, 289-295
45.1.5 Edited in Leumann 75-82
45.1.7 Translated into German by Max Walleser, "Aparimitayur-jnana-nama-mahayana-sutram. Nach einer nepalischen Sanskrit-Handschrift mit der tibetischen und chinesischen Version", SHAW, Ph. 1916, no. 12
45.1.8 Edited in Sanskrit and translated into Khotanese and Tibetan by Sten Know in Hoernle 239-329
45.1.9 Translated from Chinese by Nishu Utsuki as Buddhabhasitamitayuh-sutra, Kyoto 1924, 1929
45.1.10 Translated in German in Osenken Usami, Buddhas Reden über Amitayus (Berlin 1925), 15-26
45.1.11 Kumarajiva's translation edited in Chinese, with Tibetan text in Roman characters, in F.W.Thomas and G.L.M.Clauson, "A second Chinese Buddhist text in Roman characters", JRAS 1927, 281-306
45.1.12 Partly translated into French in Steinmiller-Oberlin, French version 330-336, English translation, 289-296
45.1.12.5 Chapter 39 traslated in Pi-ching Lee, The Two Buddhist Books in Mahayana. 1936
45.1.13 Translated in Wong Mow-Lam, Buddhabhashitamitayus Sutra (the Smaller Sukhavativyuha). Shanghai 1932
45.1.14 Edited in Harold Walter Bailey, "Hvatonica IV.III.S. 2471", BSOAS 10, 1942, 891-893
45.1.15 Translated by H. Kimura, The Smaller Sukhavati-Vyuha. Ryukoku University 1948
45.1.16 Khotanese version edited in Bailey
45.1.17 Partly translated in BudTexts; also in BudScrip
45.1.18 Translated into Dutch in Ensink
45.1.19 Translated in Shinshu Seiten
45.1.20 Partly translated into German in Hans Wolfgang Schümann, Buddhismus. Ein Leitfaden durch seine Lehre und Schulen (Dharmstadt 1973), 145-149
45.1.21 Partly translated into German in Pfad 146-149
45.1.22 Kao Kuan-Ju, "Amitayus Sutra", EnBud 1.3, 1964, 468
45.1.23 Translated in 2BudBooks 103-109
45.1.24 Hisao Inagaki, "Glossary of the smaller Sukhavativyuha Sutra. Part I: Sanskrit-Tibetan-Chinese", RDR 379, 1965, 66-90
45.1.25 Frank E. Becher, "An interpretation of the smaller Sukhavati Vyuha Sutra", MB 76, 1968, 188-191
45.1.26 Translated into French by J. Eracle, "Le Sutra du Buddha Aparimitayus", Samadhi 5, 1971, 52-67; also in Le Sutra d'Amide (Geneve 1972)
45.1.27 Translated by Upasaka I Kuojung in Hsuan-Hua, The Amitabha Sutra. Translation of Huan-Hua's commentary by Bhiksuni Heng Yin. San Francisco 1974
45.1.28 Translated as The Smaller Sukhavati-Vyuha. The Sutra of Visualizing the Buddha of Immeasurable Length of Life. 1975
45.1.28.1 Cf. Handurukande, EnBud 2.1, 18-19
45.1.29 Translated in Treasury
45.1.30 Translated into French in Jean Eracle, Le Chapitre de Nagarjuna sur le Pratique Facile, suivi du Sutra qui loue la Terre de Purité. Bruxelles 1981
45.1.31 Kenneth K. Tanaka, "Where is the Pure Land? Controversy in Chinese Buddhism on the nature of Pure Land", The Pacific World n.s. 3, 1987, 36-45
45.1.31.1 R.E.Emmerick, "Aparimitayuh-Sutra", Encyclopedia Iranica 2, 1987, 150-151
45.1.32 Khotanese trext edited and translated by Duan Qing, Das khotanische Aparimitayuh-Sutra, Ausgabe, Übersetzung, Kommentar und Glossar (Stuttgart 1992)
45.1.33 Duan Qing, "Einige Götter in dem khotanischen Text S247", ZDMG Supp. 9, 1992, 207
45.1.33.1 Hisao Inagaki, The Amida Sutra Mandala: An Iconography with the Text of the Amida Sutra. Kyoto 1995
45.1.34 Epitomized in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 96
46.Author Unknown (150)
1.Gandavyuha (Prajnaparamita) (NCat V, 289; VIII, 247)
See tb160.1.40. Portions translated in Siksasamuccaya; Steinmiller-Oberlin; Robinson; Nyanaponika
46.1.1 Bhadracaripranidhana section translated into German by E. Leumann in Kaikiku Watanabe, Die Bhadracari: Eine Probe buddhistisch-religioser Lyrik (Leipzig 1912), 41-50
46.1.2 Partly translated in D.T.Suzuki, "Avatamsaka Sutra epitomized by Japanese scholars and translated into English", EB 1, 1921: 1, 147, 237, 282
46.1.3 Bhadracaripranidhana section edited and translated by Hokei Idzumi in "The Hymn of the Life and Vows of Samantabhadra, with the Sanskrit text of the Bhadracaripranidhana", EB 5, 1929-31, 226-247
46.1.4 Beatrice Lane Suzuki, "An outline of the Avatamsaka Sutra", EB 6, 1932-35, 279-286
46.1.5 Daisetz Teitaro Suzuki, "Mahayana and Hinayana Buddhism, or the Bodhisattva-ideal and the Sravaka-ideal, as distinguished in the opening chapter of the Gandavyuha", EB 6, 1932-35, 1-22
46.1.7 Gandavyuhasutra edited by D.T.Suzuki and Hokei Idzumi. Four volumes. Kyoto 1934-36. Reprinted Tokyo 1949
46.1.8 Bhadracaripranidhana translated into Dutch in F.D.K.Bosch, "De Bhadracari afgebeeld op den hoofdmuur de vierde gaanderi van den Baraboedoer", Bijdragen to te taal-, Land- en Volkenkunde van Nederlande-Indie 97, 1938, 241-291
46.1.9 Chapter 8 translated in Steinmiller-Oberlin, English version 284-289; German version 318-324
46.1.10 H.V.Guenther, "Excerpts from the Gandavyuha-Sutra", Stepping Stones I-II, 1950-51. Reprinted in H.V.Guenther, Tibetan Buddhism in Western Perspective (Emeryville, Calif., 1971), 3-35
46.1.11 Bhadracaripranidhana partly translated into German in Pfad 190
46.1.12 Bhadracaripranidhana section partly translated in de Bary (New York 1958), 173-178
46.1.13 Gandavyuhasutras edited by P.L.Vaidya. Darbhanga 1960, 79.1-85.25. Brief summary
46.1.14 Bhadracaripranidhana section edited and translated by Jes Peter Asmussen, The Khotanese Bhadracaryadesana (Kobenhavn 1961)
46.1.15 Bhadracaripranidhana section translated into German in Shindo Shiraishi, "Samantabhadra's Bhadracaripranidhanam. Die Bhadracari genannter Wunschgelubde des heiligen Samantabhadra untersucht und übersetzt", Memoirs of the Faculty of Liberal Arts and Education, Yamanashi University 11, 1961, 10-17
46.1.16 Keiichi Koyama, "Das Mathematische in dem Avatamsaka Sutra", TUAA 1, 1961, 47-56. 2, 1964, 5-14
46.1.18 Fascicule of Gandavyuha 40 translated in 2BudBooks 5-61
46.1.18.1 Translated into Korean from Chinese, with the Saddharmapundarika and Mahavaipulyapurnabuddhasutra-prasannarthasutra. 1966
46.1.19 Kao Kuan-ju, "Avatamsaka Sutra", EnBud 2.3, 1967, 435-446
46.1.20 Gandavyuha partly edited and translated in Luis Oskar Gomez, Selected Verses from the Gandavyuha. Ph.D.Dissertation, Yale University 1967
46.1.20.1 Jan Fontain, The Pilgrimage of Sudhana: A Study of Gandavyuha Illustrations in China, Japan and Java. The Hague 1967
46.1.21 Hazuya Haseoka, "A comparative study of Sanskrit, Tibetan and Chinese texts of the Gandavyuha" (summary). ToG 33, 1967, 8-9
46.1.22 Kizow Inayu, "The religion of bodhisattva (the significance of the Dasabhumi doctrine and its treatment)", JIBSt 17.2, 1969, 8-9
46.1.23 Gandavyuha summarized in Warder, 423-430
46.1.25 Ryokei Kaginushi, "A study in the Tathagatotpattisambhavanirdesa of the Avatamsaka-sutra" (summary). ARROU 25, 1972, 2-3
46.1.25.0 Judy Ann Jastrom, Three Chapters from the Gandavyuha Sutra: A Critical Edition of the Sanskrit and Tibetan Texts with the Bhikshu Meghasri Sagaramegha, and Supratistita, with English translation and commentary. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of California 1975
46.1.25.1 Mark Alen Ehman, The Gandavyiha: Search for Enlightenment. Ph.D. Thesis, University of Wisconsin at Madison 1977
46.1.26 Gandavyuha translated into German by Torakazu Doi, Das Kegon Sutra, Volume 1 (1978), fascicules 1-39; Volume III (1982), fascicule 40
46.1.27 V.V.S.Saibaba, "A brief history and doctrine of the Avatamsaka Sutra", MB 87, 1979, 177-181
46.1.28 Translated by Ch'ing Liang as The Great Means Expansive Buddha Flower Adornment Sutra (San Francisco 1979-82)
46.1.28.1 Chapter 39 translated by Hua Hsuan as Flower Adornment Sutra. Talmage, Calif. 1980. Six volumes.
46.1.29 Gandavyuha partly translated into French in Yoshiro Imaeda, Histoire du cycle de la naissance et de la mort (Paris 1981), 21-26
46.1.30 Parts (104.24-109.5, 148.1-153.11, 154.8-156.10) edited and translated in Paul 147-169
46.1.31 Edited by Ryuko Kondo. Kyoto 1983
46.1.32 Translated by Thomas Cleary as The Flower Ornament Scripture. Volume 1 (Boulder 1984).
46.1.33 J.W. de Jong, "Le Gandavyuha et La loi de la naissance et de la mort", in C. Lindtner (ed.), Miscellanea Buddhica (Copenhagen 1985), 7-24
46.1.34 Selections edited and translated in H.V.Guenther, Stepping-Stones, I.8, pp. 181-184
46.1.35 Translated in Shimpei Shao, Discourse on Samantabhadra's Beneficence Aspirations (Hong Kong B.N.2515)
46.1.35.1 Translated by Thomas Cleary as Entry into the Realm of Reality. Boston 1989
46.1.36 W. G. Weeratne, "Gandabyuha Sutra", EnBud 5, 1991, 291-293
46.1.37 Stephane Arguillere, "Le realité de la totalité dans l'idéalisme bouddhique selon la perspective du Gandavyuha-sutra", L'Herme 270-285
46.1.37.1 Ernst Steinkellner, Sudhana's Miraculous Journey in the Temple of the Ta pho: the inscriptional text of the Tibetan Gandavyuhasutra. SerOR 76, Roma 1995
46.1.37.5 Edited, with the Avatamsakasutra by H. Vajracarya. Lalitapur 1996, 2002
46.1.38 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 96-97
46.1.39 Ernst Steinkellner, "Notes on the function of two eleventh-century inscriptional sutra texts in Tabo. Gandavyuhasutra and Ksitigarbhasutra (ref. lost)
47.Nagarjuna (150)
1.Bodhisambhara
47.1.1 Translated by Christian Lindtner in Nagarjuniana 228-248 (Danish version, 248-263)
47.1.2 Summarized by K. H. Potter. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 177-179
2.Catuhstava
47.2.1 Edited in Tibetan and translated into French, including Acintyastava, Niraupamyastava, Paramarthastava and Cittavajrastava, by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. LM n.s. 14, 1913, 1-18
47.2.2 Nirupamastava, Acintyastava, Lokatitastava and Stutyatitastava restored into Sanskrit by P. Patel and Guiseppe Tucci. IHQ 8, 1932: 316, 689. 10, 1934: 82
47.2.3 Translated, with Paramarthastava, in G. Tucci, "Two hymns of the Catuh-stava of Nagarjuna", LM 32, 309-325
47.2.4 Nirupamastava and Paramarthastava edited in Sanskrit with Tibetan version by Giuseppe Tucci. JRAS 1932, 309-325
47.2.5 Acintyastava edited in IHQ 8, 1933, 689-693
47.2.6 Lokatitastava, Acintyastava, Niraupamyastava and Paramarthastava translated into Italian in Raniero Gnoli, Nagarjuna (Torino 1961), 157-180
47.2.6.5 S.K.Nanayakkara, "Catuhstava", EnBud 3.4, 1971, 704
47.2.7 Acintyastava, Niraupamyastava, and Paramarthastava edited by Guiseppe Tucci in MBT 238-246
47.2.8 D. Seyfort Ruegg, "Le Dharmadhatustava de Nagarjuna", ETML 448-472
47.2.9 Niraupamyastava partly translated in Beyer 238-240
47.2.10 Lokatitastava and Acintyastava edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan by Christian Lindtner, Nagarjuniana 128-139, 160-162 (Danish version 58-66)
47.2.11 Niraupamya and Paramartha stavas translated into Spanish in Carmen Dragonetti, "Niraupamyastava y Paramarthastava", Oriente-Occidente 1982, 259-271
47.2.12 Parts of Lokatitastava, Niraupamyastava and Paramarthastava translated into French in Silburn 202-207
47.2.13 Edited and translated, with Cittavajrastava, by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti. JIP 13, 1985, 1-54
47.2.13.1 Edited by Divyavajra Vajracarya. Kathmandu 1986
47.2.13.1.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Catustava. Los quatro himnos de Nagarjuna", BAEO 24, 1988, 29-68; 25, 1989, 175-198
47.2.13.2 V.S.S.Saibaba, "A critical exposition of the concept of sunyata in Acarya Nagarjuna's two hymnal works", SMT 139-149
47.2.13.3 Edited and translated by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti in OV 121-136
47.2.14 Lokatita-, Niraupamya-, Accintya- and Paramartha-stavas summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 182-184
47.2.15 Christian Lindtner, "Nagarjuna's hymns to the Buddha", GSBL 33-36
47.2.16 Edited and translated by Gyaltsan Nandol. Sarnath 2001
47.2.20 J. Westerhoff, "Nagarjuna's Catuhkosa", JIP 34, 2006, 367-395
3.Ekaslokasastra (NCat III, 55)
47.3.1 Translated from Chinese by H.R.R.Iyengar. JMysoreU 1, 1947, 158-162
4.Madhyamakakarikas or Madhyamikasutras
Summaries in HIL 253-256; Ruegg 9-18.
47.4.1 Samuel Beal, "The Chong-lun sutra or Prajnamulasastratika of Nagarjuna", IA 10, 1881, 87-89
47.4.2 Edited, with Candrakirti's Prasannapada, by Sarat Chandra Das and Sarat Chandra Sastri. Calcutta 1894-97
47.4.3 Chapters 2-3, 5, 7-12 edited and translated by Satischandra Vidyabhusana. JBTSI 4.1, 1896, 13-19. 4.3-4, 1896, 3-9. 5.1, 1897, 23-26. 5.3, 1897, 21-36. 6.3, 1898, 9-19. 6.4, 1898, 19-23. MB 12, 1905, 104-107. See also JBTSI 1894, Appendix 1-24
47.4.4 Chapter 24 analysed in French, with Candrakirti's Prasannapada, by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. MCdH 313-320
47.4.5 Edited, with Candrakirti's Prasannapada, by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. BBudh 4, 1903-1913
47.4.6 Translated into German from Tibetan, with Pingala's Akutobhaya, by Max Walleser in Die Mittlere Lehre des Nagarjuna nach der tibetischen Version übertragen (Heidelberg 1911)
47.4.7 Translated into German from Chinese by Max Walleser in Die Mittlere Lehre des Nagarjuna nach der Chinesischen Version übertragen (Heidelberg 1912)
47.4.8 Karikas 1.1-13.2b edited in Tibetan, with Buddhapalita's Vrtti, by Max Walleser. BBudh 16, 1913-14
47.4.9 Karikas 1.1-2.25 edited in Tibetan, with Bhavaviveka's Prajnapradipa, by Max Walleser. BI 226, 1914
47.4.11 Edited in Tibetan, with Pingala's Akutobhaya, by Max Walleser. MKB 2, 1923
47.4.12 Chapters 1 and 25 translated, with Candrakirti's Prasannapada, by Th. Stcherbatsky in Conception of Buddhist Nirvana. Leningrad 1927; The Hague 1965; Varanasi 1968; Delhi 1972. Portions reprinted in Source Book 340-345
47.4.13 Chapter 10 translated into German, with Candrakirti's Prasannapada, by Stanislaw Schayer. RO 7, 1929-30, 26-52
47.4.14 Chapters 6 and 12-16, translated into German, with Candrakirti's Prasannapada, by Stanislaw Schayer in Ausgewählte Kapitel aus der Prasannapada. Krakowie 1931
47.4.15 Last chapter summarized in Nalinaksha Dutt, "The Brahmajala Sutta (in the light of Nagarjuna's exposition)", IHQ 8, 1932, 706-746
47.4.16 T.R.V.Murti, "Nagarjuna's refutation of motion and rest", PQ 9, 1933-34, 191-200. Reprinted in StIndT 154-161
47.4.17 Chapter 17 translated into French, with Candrakirti's Prasannapada, by Etienne Lamotte in MCB 4, 1935-36, 265-288
47.4.18 Partially edited and translated by Vimuktananda. PB 44, 1939: 246, 299, 354, 406, 455, 507, 564, 618
47.4.19 Vimuktananda, "Buddhism and the philosophy of Nagarjuna", PB 44, 1939: 40, 90, 144, 192
47.4.19.5 Karikas translated in Nancy McCagney, Nagarjuna and the Philosophy of Openness. Lanham, Md. 1941
47.4.20 Chapters 18-22 translated into French, with Candrakirti's Prasannapada, by J.W.de Jong, Cinq chapitres de la Prasannapada. Paris 1949
47.4.21 Chapters 1-10 edited, with Candrakirti's Prasannapada, and translated by Heramba N. Chatterjee. Two volumes. Calcutta 1957, 1962
47.4.22 Chapters 4, 6-9, 11, 23-24, 26-27 translated into French, with Candrakirti's Prasannapada, by Jacques May. Paris 1959
47.4.23 Edited, with Nagarjuna's Vigrahavyavarttani, Candrakirti's Prasannapada and Nagarjuna's Ratnavali, by Parasurama Sarma. Darbhanga 1960
47.4.24 Part of Chapter 19 translated in Shoson Miyamoto, "Time and eternity in Buddhism", JIBSt 7.2, 1959, 3-18. Reprinted ETB 673-688
47.4.25 I T'ao-t'ien, "An attempt to examine the inner logical connections of the dialectical development from the Buddhist traditional doctrine of the satya-in-duplication being transmitted and maintained by Nagarjuna to the T'ien-t'ai Buddhist doctrine of the satya-in-triplication being created and advocated by Chih-I on the inquiring about the 18th verse in Ch. 24, entitled Viewing the Four Noble Truths, of Nagarjuna's Madhyamaka-Sastra" (summary). TICOJ 11, 1956, 49-50
47.4.26 Translated into Italian by Raniero Gnoli in his Nagarjuna (Torino 1961), 37-138
47.4.27 Geoffrey Yates, "Nagarjuna's analysis of causality", MW 40, 1965, 70-74
47.4.28 Translated, with Nagarjuna's Vigrahavyavarttani, by Frederick J. Streng in Emptiness: A Study in Religious Meaning. Nashville 1967
47.4.29 Robert Fisher Olson, Aspects of the Middle Way: A Study of the Madhyamika Karikas of Nagarjuna in the light of the Perfection of Wisdom. Ph.D.Thesis, Columbia University 1967
47.4.30 Various stanzas translated in Alex Wayman, "Contributions to the Madhyamika school of Buddhism", JAOS 89, 1969, 141-152
47.4.31 Translated by Kenneth K. Inada, Nagarjuna: A Translation of his Mulamadhyamakakarika. Tokyo 1970. Portions reprinted SourceBAP 264-271
47.4.32 K.V.Apte, "Going? You cannot go! an exposition of Nagarjuna's Madhyamakakarika, Chap. II", JSU 4, 1971,43-60
47.4.33 Sections translated into Dutch in Ensink
47.4.34 Chapter 15 translated by Mervyn Sprung and U.S.Vyas in Anviksiki 6.3-4, 1973, 147-155
47.4.36 K.V.Apte, "Where is the time: an exposition of Madhyamakakarika XIX", JSU 7, 1974, 49-54
47.4.37 K.V.Apte, "Perception is impossible: an exposition of Nagarjuna's Madhyamakakarika, Ch. III", JASBo 49-50, 1974-76, 1-14
47.4.38 Chapter 24 analyzed in Robert F. Olson, "Whitehead, Madhyamika, and the Prajnaparamita", PEW 25, 1975, 449-464
47.4.39 Peter della Santina, "The treatment of the self (atman) in Madhyamika philosophy", JDBSDU 3, 1976, 8-11
47.4.40 Bibhuti S. Yadav, "Negation, nirvana and nonsense", JAAR 45, 1977, 451-472
47.4.41 Chapters 15, 18, 22 translated by Paul M. Williams in MW 52, 1977, 15-19. Chapters 1 and 24 translated in MW 52, 1977, 72-76. Chapter 25 and miscellaneous verses translated in MW 52, 1977, 119-123
47.4.42 Edited by J.W.de Jong. ALS 190, 1977
47.4.43 Gadjin M. Nagao, "From Madhyamika to Yogacara, an analysis of MMK 24.18 and MV 1.1-2", JIABS 2.1, 1979, 29-43
47.4.44 Musashi Tachikawa, "'Pratityasamutpada in the dedication of the Mulamadhyamakakarika", ALB 44-45, 1980-81, 639-653
47.4.47 Musashi Tachikawa, "A logical analysis of the Mulamadhyamakakarika", SISDI 159-182
47.4.48 Sadao Sawatari, "A consideration of the Mulamadhyamakakarika--on the ethical value of the astavisesanapratisedha" (in Japanese with English summary). SGJTDK 7, 1981, 7-20
47.4.48.1 Tilmann Vetter, "Zum Problem der Person in Nagarjuna's Mula-Madhyamaka-karikas", OHCHB 167-185
47.4.49 Tilmann Vetter, "Die Lehre Nagarjunas in den Mula-Madhyamakakarikas", EDH 87-108
47.4.49.1 William L. Ames, Bondage and Liberation according to the Madhyamika School of Buddhism. A Study and Translation of Chapter 16 of the Mulamadhyamikakarikas and Five of Its Commentaries. M.A.Thesis, University of Washington 1982
47.4.50 Discussed by Christian Lindtner in Nagarjuniana 24-30
47.4.51 Guy Bugault, "Logic and dialectics in the Madhyamakakarikas", JIP 11, 1983, 7-76
47.4.52 Edited with Candrakirti's Prasannapada by Dwarikadas Sastri. Varanasi 1983.
47.4.53 Translated into Italian by Raniero Gnoli. TBIS 365-379
47.4.53.1 Chapter 13 translated by Paul Kocot Nietupski. M.A.Thesis, University of Washington 1983
47.4.54 Uma Shankar Vyas, "Early Buddhism and the Mulamadhyamikakarika of Nagarjuna", PBh 3.2, 1983, 53-62
47.4.54.1 Bhupendra Nath Singh, "Early Buddhism and the Mulamadhyamakakarikas of Nagarjuna", JBRS 69-70, 1983-84, 308-318
47.4.55 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "Nagarjuna's arguments against motion", JIABS 8.1, 1985, 7-16
47.4.56 Translated by David J. Kalupahana in Nagarjuna. The Philosophy of the Middle Way. Albany, N.Y. 1986
47.4.57 Alex Wayman, "The gait (gati) and the path (marga)--reflections on the horizontal", JAOS 105, 1985, 579-588
47.4.58 Akira Saito, "A note on the Prajna-nama-mulamadhyamaka-karika of Nagarjuna", JIBSt 35.1, 1986, 15-18
47.4.59 Brian Galloway, "Notes on Nagarjuna and Zeno on motion", JIABS 10.2, 1987, 80-87
47.4.60 William L. Ames, "The soteriological purpose of Nagarjuna's philosophy: a study of Chapter 23 of the Mula-madhyamaka-karikas", JIABS 11.2, 1988, 7-20
47.4.61 Edited, with Pingala's Akutobhaya, Buddhapalita's Madhyamakavrtti, Bhavaviveka's Prajnapradipa and Candrakirti's Prasannapada, by R. N. Pandeya. Two volumes. Delhi 1988-89
47.4.62 Alex Wayman, "The Tathagata chapter of Nagarjuna's Mula-madhyamaka-karika", PEW 38, 1988, 47-57. Reprinted UTK 175-190
47.4.63 Claus Oetke, "On the non-formal aspects of the proofs of the Madhyamakarikas", 7WSC2 91-109
47.4.63.1 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "A reconsideration of Nagarjuna's arguments against motion", VBA n.s.2-3, 1990, 1-13. In French in Culture Sanscrita memoria de Primer Simposia Internacional de Langue Sanscrita (Mexico), 189-199
47.4.64 Musashi Tachikawa, "The tetralemma in Chinese Hua-yen school: in comparison with that of the Madhyamakakarika", Kalyanamittam 87-100
47.4.65 Edited and translated, with Nagarjuna's Sunyatasaptati and Vigrahavyavartani, by Ram Chandra Pandeya and Manju in NPNI 1-54
47.4.65.5 Peter Ebbatson, "The structural significance of Chapter 24 of the Madhyamakasastra", BSPF 19-22
47.4.66 Claus Oetke, "Pragmatic implicatures and text-interpretation (the alleged logical error of the negation of the antecedent) in the Mula-madhyamakakarikas", SII 16-17, 1992, 185-234
47.4.67 T.R.Sharma, "A critical appraisal of karmaphalapariksa of Nagarjuna", RIBP 97-104
47.4.67.1 Guy Bugault, "Nagarjuna parle du nirvana stances du milieu par excellence 25.9", L'Herme 257-262
47.4.67.2 Sung-ki Hong, Pratityasamutpada bei Nagarjuna: eine logische Analyse der Argumentationsstruktur in Nagarjunas Madhyamakakarika. Thesis, U. of Saarland 1993
47.4.68.Translated by Jay Garfield as The Fundamental Wisdom of the Middle Way. Oxford 1995
47.4.68.2 Karikas translated into French in George Driessens, Traité du milieu. Paris 1995
47.4.68.5 Akira Saito, "Problems in translating the Mulamadhyamakakarikas as cited in its commentaries", BTPP, 1995, 87-96
47.4.68.7 Edited, with Pingala's Akutobhayac by Brian Hocking. Studies in Asian Thought and Religion 4. Lewiston, N.Y. 1995
47.4.69 Paul Nietupski, "The examination of conditioned entities and the examination of reality: Nagarjuna's Prajnanama Mulamadhyamaka-karika XIII, Bhavaviveka's Prajnapradipa XIII, and Candrakirti's Prasannapada XIII", JIP 24, 1996, 103-143.
47.4.69.0 Translated into German with commentary by Bernhard Weber-Brosamer and Dieter Michael Back. Wiesbaden 1997
47.4.69.1 Shoryu Katsura, "Nagarjuna and pratityasamutpada", JIBSt 46.1, 1997, 24-29
47.4.70 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "The concept of avipranasa in Nagarjuna", RRBS 516-523
47.4.70.1 Alex Wayman, "Going and not going" the scripture and MK, Chap. 2", UTK 293-310
47.4.70.2 Edited in Nancy McCagney, Nagarjuna and the Philosophy of Openness. Lanham, Md. 1997
47.4.71 John A. Taber, "On Nagarjuna's so-called fallacies; a comparative approach", IIJ 41, 1998, 213-244
47.4.71.1 J. W. de Jong, "Once more, ajyate", JAOS 118, 1998, 69-70
47.4.72 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 98-124
47.4.73 David R. Loy, "Language against its own mystifications. Deconstruction in Nagarjuna and Dogen", PEW 49, 1999, 245-260
47.4.64 Karikas translated in Stephen Batchelor, Verses fromo the Center: A Buddhist Version of the Sublime. New Y ork 2000
47.4.75 Guy Bougault, "The immunity of sunyata : is it possible to understand Madhyamakakarika 4.8-9", JIP 28, 2000, 385-397
47.4.75.5 Christian Lindtner, "Vigrahakrta", ALB 65, 2001, 121-134
47.4.75.7 David J. Kalupahana, "Madhyamakakarika, Mula", EnBud 6, 2002, 364-365
47.4.76 Jay L. Garfield and Graham Priest, "Nagarjuna and the limits of thought", Empty Words 86-108. Also PEW 53, 2003
47.4.77 Jay L. Garfield, "Nagarjuna's theory of causality: implications sacred and profane", Empty Words 69-85; also PEW, 2001, .
47.4.77.2 Translated into French by Guy Bugault as Stances du milieu par excellence. Paris, n.d.
47.4.77.3 Eberhard Guha, "Nagarjuna's many-valued characterization of nirvana", BIS 15-17, 2003, 241-250
47.4.78 Chikafumi Watanabe, "Translation of Madhyamaka-hrdayakarika III.182-191", Subhasini 349-355
47.4.79 Akira Saito, "Remarks on the Mulamadhyamakakarika as cited in the *Mahaprajnaparamitopadesa" (summary). TBKK 143, 2003, vii.
47.4.81 Khanpo Tsultrim Gyamtso Rinpoche, The Sun of Wisdom: Teachings on the Noble Nagarjuna's Fundamental Wisdom of the Middle Way. Boston 2003
47.4.82 Karikas translated into Spanish in Juan Arman Navarro, Fundamentos de la via media. Madrid 2004
47.4.83 Karikas translated in Erik Hoogcarspel, The Central Philosoph, Basic Verses. Amsterdam 2005
47.4.85 Chiaki Ozawa, "On the 'five types of quest' in the Mulamadhyamakakarikas", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 225-226
47.4.86 Selections translated in Sonam Rinchen (Ruth Sonam), How Karma Works: the Twelve Links of Dependent Arising in Oral Teaching. Ithaca, N.Y. 2006
47.4.87 William L. Ames, "The spiritual significance of emptiness in Nagarjuna's Mulamadhyamakakarikas", BTAPR 20-35
47.4.88 Anne MacDonald, "Revisiting the Mulamadhyamakakarika: text-critical propsals and problems", Studies in Indian Philosophy and Buddhism (Japan)14, 2007, 25-55, 102
47.4.89 Claus Oetke, "On MMK 24.18", JIP 35, 2007, 1-33
47.4.91 Ole Holtern Pind, "Nagarjunien divertimente–a close reading of Mulamadhyamakakarika VII.30cd and VIII.7cd", Pramanakirti 621-628
47.4.94 Ye Shaoyang, "The Mulamadhyamakakarika and Buddhapalita's commentary: (1) Romanized texts based on the newly-identified mss. from Tibet", ARIRSU 18, 2007, 117-148
47.4.95 Ye Shaoyang, "A re-examination of the Mulamadhyamakakarika on the basis of the newly-identified Sanskrit mss. from Tibet", ARIRSU 18, 2007, 149-170
47.4.97 Musashi Tachikawa, "A note on the Mulamadhyaakakarika", BGP 2, 34-42
47.4.100 Jan Westerhoff, "Nagarjuna's arguments on motion revisited", JIP 36, 2008, 435-479
5.Mahayanavimsika
47.5.1 Edited in Tibetan and Chinese and translated by Susumu Yamaguchi. EB 4, 1925, 56-72. 5, 1927, 169-176. Section of translation reprinted in Source Book 338-339
47.5.2 Edited in Tibetan and Chinese and reconstructed into Sanskrit in V. Bhattacharya, VBS 1, 1931, 1982
47.5.3 Edited and translated by Guiseppe Tucci in MBT 193-208
47.5.4 Portions translated in Beyer 215-217
47.5.4.5 Translated into Spanish by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti. REB 3, 1992, 141-154
47.5.5 Brian Bocking, Nagarjuna in China. A Translation of the Middle Treatise. Lewiston/Queenston 1994.
47.5.5.1 Narendra Kumar Dash, "A study on the Mahayanavimsaka of Acarya Nagarjuna", BhV 56, 1996, 51-60
47.5.5.2 R.C.Jamieson, A Study of Nagarjuna's Twenty Verses on the Great Vehicle (Mahayanavimsaka) and His Verses on the Heart of Dependent Origination (Pratityasamutpadahrdayakarika) with the Interpretation of the Heart of Dependent Origination (Pratityasamutpadahrdayavyakhya). New York 1997
47.5.6 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 180-181
47.5.7 Edited and translated, with Nagarjuna's Pratityasamutpada-hrdayakarika, by R. C. Jamieson. New York 2000
47.5.9 Narendra Kumar Dash, "A study on the Mahaayanavimsika of Acarya Nagarjuna", PBSGT 105-118
6.Pratityasamutpadahrdayakarikas
See 47.5.5.2; 47.5.7
47.6.1 Edited in Tibetan and translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin in Théorie des Douze Causes. RUG 40, 1913
47.6.2 Translated by N. Aiyaswami Sastri. 1940
47.6.3 Edited by V.V.Gokhale. BonnOS 3, 1955, 101-106
47.6.4 N. Aiyasvami Sastri, "Nagarjuna's exposition of causal links", Bulletin of Tibetology 5.2, 1968, 5-28
47.6.5 Karikas and commentary edited and translated from Tibetan by L. Jamspal and Peter della Santina, JDSBDU 2.1, 1974, 17-28
47.6.6 Carmen Dragonetti, "The Pratityasamutpadahrdayakarika and the Pratityasamutpadahrdayavyakhyana of Suddhamati", WZKSOA 22, 1978, 87-94
47.6.7 V.V.Gokhale and M.G.Dhadpale, "Encore the Pratityasamutpada-hrdayakarika of Nagarjuna", Principal V.S.Apte Commemoration Volume (Poona 1978), 62-68
47.6.8 Carmen Dragonetti, "Some notes on the Pratityasamutpadahrdayakarika and the Pratityasamutpadahrdayavyakhyana attributed to Nagarjuna", JDBSDU 6, 1979, 70-73
47.6.9 Christian Lindtner, "The Pratityasamutpadahrdayakarika-a reply" in "Adversaria Buddhica", PJ 26, 1982, 167ff.
47.6.10 Discussed by Christian Lindtner in Nagarjuniana 170-171
47.6.11.Cristina Scherrer-Schaub, "Un manuscrit tibétain des Pratityasamutpadahrdayakarika des Nagarjuna", CEA 3, 1987, 103-112.
47.6.11.0 Translated into Spanish by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti. REB 12, 1996-98, 54-64
47.6.11.1 Edited and translated, with the Aryadharmadhatugarbha-vivarana, by Gyaltsen Namdol. Sarnath 1998
47.6.11.1.5 Peter Skilling, "Eight appropriate similes ('Thun pa'idpe brgyud): Verse Five of Nagarjuna's Pratityasamutpadahrdayakarika and the Sutra on the question on how transmigration occurs", in Tamalawela Dhammaratna and Pasadika, ed., Dharmadhuta-Melanmges offerts au Venerable Thich Huyen-Vi a l/occasion de son soixante-dixieme anniversaire (Paris 1997), 251-260
47.6.12 Summarized by Peter della Santina. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 162-163
47.4.15 Selections translated in Sonam Rinchen (Ruth Sloman), How Karma Works: the Twelve Links of Dependent Arising: an Oral Teachinog. Ithaca, N.Y. 2006
7.Ratnavali
See e47.4.23. Summary in Ruegg 23-26
47.7.1 Edited and partly translated in Giuseppe Tucci, "The Ratnavali of Nagarjuna", JRAS 1934, 307-325. 1936, 237, 423. First part reprinted in GTOM, 321-336; also in P.L.Vaidya (ed.), Madhyamikasastra of Nagarjuna (Darbhanga 1960), 296-310
47.7.1.1 Edited in Pali, Sanskrit and Thai characters by William J. Gedney. Phranakhon 1935; Kringthep 1970; Bangkok 1991
47.7.2 Selection from Chapter 1 translated into German in Frauwallner I, 208-217
47.7.3 Partly translated by K. Satchidanandamurty in Nagarjuna (New Delhi 1971), 87-111
47.7.4 Translated by Jeffrey Hopkins and Lati Rimpoche with Anne Klein in The Precious Garland and The Song of the Four Mindfulnesses. London, New York 1975
47.7.5 Translated into Danish by Christian Lindtner, Nagarjuna: Juvolkaeden og ryadharmadhandre skriften (Kobenhavn 1982)
47.7.6 Edited by H. Chatterjee Sastri, The Philosophy of Nagarjuna as contained in the Ratnavali. Calcutta 1977
47.7.7 Siglinde Dietz, "The fifth chapter of Nagarjuna's Ratnavali", JNRC 4, 1980, 189-220. Contains Sanskrit text.
47.7.8 Michael Hahn, Nagarjuna's Ratnavali. Volume One: The Basic Texts (Sanskrit, Tibetan, Chinese). Indica et Tibetica, Band 1. Bonn 1982
47.7.9 Michael Hahn, "On a numerical problem in Nagarjuna's Ratnavali", IBSDJ 161-186
47.7.10 Discussed by Christian Lindtner in Nagarjuniana 163-169
47.7.11 Michael Hahn, "On the sources of Nagarjuna's Ratnavali" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 477-478.
47.7.12 Yokihiro Okada and Michael Hahn, "Zur Quelle der 17 Fehler in der Ratnavali des Nagarjuna", IIJ 28, 1985, 123-134
47.7.13 Partly translated into French in Silburn 180
47.7.14 Leonard W.J. van der Kuijp, "Notes on the transmission of Nagarjuna's Ratnavali in Tibet", TJ 10.2, 1985, 3-19
47.7.15 Lambert Schmithausen, "Zur Liste der 57 'Kleineren Fehler' in der Ratnavali und zum Problem der Schulzgehörigkeit Nagarjunas", SII 11-12, 1986, 203-232
47.7.16 V.P.Androssov, "Mayavada according to the Ratnavali of Nagarjuna", FPS 190-196
47.7.17 Michael Hahn, "Das älteste Manuskript von Nagarjuna's Ratnavali", SII 13-14, 1987, 77-100
47.7.17.1 Edited with Ajitamitra's commentary. Sarnath 1991
47.7.18 Tilmann Vetter, "On the authenticity of the Ratnavali", AS 46.1, 1992, 492-506
47.7.18.0 Shohei ichimura, "Nagarjuna's historicity on the basis of Suhrllekha and Ratnavali", BCS 33-73
47.7.18.1 Translated as The Precious Garland: An Epistle to the King. Boston 1997
47.7.18.2 Rendered by Jeffrey Hopkins as Buddhist Advice for Giving and Liberation: Nagarjuna's Precious Garland. Ithaca, N.Y. 1998
47.7.18.5 Harunaga Isaacson, "Citations from the Ratnavali and Bodhicittavivarana in the Abhayapaddhati", SII 21, 1997, 55-58; 22, 1999, 55-58
47.7.19 Summarized by Christian Lindtner and K. H. Potter. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 153-161
47.7.21 Akimichi Eda, "Zu den überseitzungen der Ratnavali in Tibet", JIBSt 50.2, 2001, 46-49
47.7.23 Joseph Walser, "Nagarjuna and the Ratnavali: new ways to date an old philosopher", JIABS 25, 2002, 209-262
47.7.27 Christina Scherrer-Schaub, "Immortality extolled with reason: psychology and politics inNagarjuna", Pramanakirti 757-794
8.Suhrllekha
Sections translated in Pfad; Nyanaponika
47.8.1 Translated by H. Wenzel, JPTS 1886, 1-32. Reprinted Leipzig 1886. Stanzas of this quoted in Dasgupta I, 144-145
47.8.2 Samuel Beal, "Some remarks on the Suhrllekha or Friendly Communication of Nagarjuna-Bodhisattva to King Satopahanna", IA 16, 1887, 169-172
47.8.3 Translated from I-tsing's Chinese translation by Samuel Beal, with Chinese text. Shanghai 1892
47.8.5 Translated by Thubten Kalzang Rinpoche. TWGB 13-44
47.8.6 Translated by Robert Excell in TWGB 20-44
47.8.7 Translated in Beyer
47.8.8 Translated by Leslie Kawamura as Golden Zephyr. Emeryville, Calif. 1975
47.8.9 Jay Goldberg, "Acharya Nagarjuna and his Suhrllekha", JDBSDU 3, 1976, 32-39
47.8.10 Tibetan text edited with English translation by L. Jamspal, N.S. Chophel and P. della Santina as Nagarjuna's Letter to King Gautamiputra. Delhi 1978, 1983
47.8.11 Translated as Nagarjuna's Letter by Lobsang Tharchin and Artemus B. Engle. Dharamsala 1979
47.8.12 Translated into Danish in Christian Lindtner, To buddhistiske laeredigte (Kobenhavn 1981), 19-35
47.8.13 Translated into French in Geshe Ngawang Khyenrab et Georges Driessens (with Michel Zaregradsky), La lettre d'un Ami du Superieuren Nagarjuna. Dharma 1981; Paris 1982
47.8.15 Discussed by Christian Lindtner in Nagarjuniana 218-224
47.8.16 Sieglinde Dietz, "The author of the Suhrllekha", CTBRP 59-72
47.8.16.1 Edited by Dwarikadas Shastri. Buddhabharati Granthamala 33. Varanasi 1995
47.8.16.2 Edited in Tibetan and translated in David J. Kalupahana, Nagarjuna's Moral Philosophy and Sinhala Buddhism. U. of Kalaniya 1995
47.8.17 Summarized by Peter della Santina. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 164-176
47.8.18 Translated by C., T. Dorji in Saint Nagarjuna's Letter to King Gautamiputra. Delhi 2001
47.8.19 Bimalendra Kkumar, "Common elements in Theravada and Mahayana Buddhism in Suhrllekha of Nagarjuna", JOI 51, 2001, 19-28
47.8.20 Edited by Pema Tenzin, with Mahamati's Vyaktapadatika. Sarnath 2002
47.8.24 Nagarjuna's Letter to a Friend, with a commentary by Kangyur Rinpoche. Ithaca, N.Y. 2005
9.Sunyatasaptati and Vrtti thereon
See 47.4.65
47.9.2 Summarized in Ruegg 20-21
47.9.2.1 Translated, with the Svavrtti, by L. Jamspal and Peter della Santina. Sakya Institute of Tibetan philosophy, Missouri 1978
47.9.2.2 David Ross Komito, A Study of Nagarjuna's Sunyata-saptati-karikas. Ph.D.Thesis, Indiana University 1979; Ann Arbor 1980.
47.9.3 Edited in Tibetan and translated by Christian Lindtner in Nagarjuniana, 31-69 (Danish version 136-164)
47.9.4 Edited by Sempa Dorje. Sarnath 1985
47.9.4.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Sunyatasaptatikarika. Las setenta Estrajas de la vacieded (sgua la Vrtti) de Nagarjuna", BAEO 22, 1986, 5-60
47.9.5 Edited and translated by F. Tola and C. Dragonetti. JIP 15, 1987, 1-56.
47.9.5.1 Edited and translated by David Ross Komito. Ithaca, N.Y. 1987
47.9.6 Felix Raymond Erb, Die Sunyatasaptati des Nagarjuna und die Sunyatasaptativrtti (verse 1-32)(unter Berücksichtigung der Kommentar Candrakirtis, Parahitas und des zweiten Dalai Lama). Doctoral Thesis, U. of Hamburg 1990
47.9.6.5 Translated by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti in OV, pp. 53-99 with a summary on pp. xxxii-xiii.
47.9.7 Summarized by Peter della Santina. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 133-142
47.9.10 Aiswarya Biswas, "An outlne sketch of Sunyatasaptati", JDPUC 13, 2005, 69-71
47.9.15 Aiswarya Biswas, "Sunya-sunyata: methodological constraint of Nagarjuna", JDPUC 12, 2003, 76-82
10.Sutrasamuccaya
47.10.1 Anukula Chandra Banerjee, "The Sutrasamuccaya", IHQ 17, 1941, 121-126
47.10.2 Jean Filliozat, "Siksasamuccaya and Sutrasamuccaya", JA 252, 1964, 473-478
47.10.3 Part l translated by Pasadika, JRS 7.1, 1979, 19-44
47.10.4 Sections I-XVIII translated by Bhikkhu Pasadika in Linh-Son 2 to 20 (Fevrier 1978 - Decembre 1982)
47.10.5 Discussed by Christian Lindtner in Nagarjuniana, 172-179
47.10.6 Pasadika, "Prolegomena to an English translation of the Sutrasamuccaya", JIABS 5.2, 1982, 101-109
47.10.7 Edited in Bhikkhu Pasadika, Nagarjuna's Sutrasamuccaya: A Critical Edition of the mDo kun las btus pa. Kopenhavn 1989, 1991
47.10.7.5 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "El Sutrasamuccaya de Nagarjuna: el text y las tradicion viriente", REB 3, 1992, 35-56
47.10.7.7 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "On the authorship of the Mdo kun las btus pa (Sutrasamuccaya)", BSPF 39-42
47.10.8.Asano Morinobu, "The Sutrasamuccaya and the Siksasamuccaya", TICOJ 39, 1994, 119
47.10.10 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "On the authorship of the Ndo Kun Las Btus Pa (Sutrasamuccaya)", WFBR 34.1-2, 1997, 48-57
11.Svabhavatrayapravesasiddhi
47.11.1 Translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. MCB 2, 1933, 147-161
47.11.2 Edited by Susumu Yamaguchi
12.Vaidalyasutra or Vaidalyaprakarana
47.12.1 Edited in Tibetan by Yuichi Kajiyama, with English introduction. MIK 6-7, 1965, 129-155. Reprinted StudBudPhilos 361-388
47.12.2 Edited by Sempa Dorje. Varanasi 1974
47.12.3 Edited and translated by Ole Holten Pind, Madhyamaka Dialectics (Copenhagen 1987)
47.12.4.Edited and translated by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti. Delhi 1995, 2004
47.12.4.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "El centra de la autchticidad del Vaidalyaprakarana attributi Nagarjuna", BAEO 32, 1996, 359-370
47.12.5 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 143-149
47.12.6 David Burton, Emptiness Appraised: A Critical Study of Nagarjuna's Philosophy. Richmond, Surrey 1999; Delhi 2001
47.12.7 Ole Holten Pind, "Why the Vaidalyaprakarana cannot be an authentic work of Nagarjuna", WZKSOA 25, 2001, 149-172
13.Vigrahavyavarttani
See e47.4.23. t47.4.28. et47.4.65. Summarized in Ruegg.
47.13.1 Translated from Tibetan into French by Susumu Yamaguchi. JA 215, 1929, 1-86
47.13.2 Translated with autocommentary from Chinese by Giuseppe Tucci in PDBTL, 77 pp.
47.13.3 Edited in Sanskrit by K.P.Jayaswal and R. Sankrtyayana. JBRS 23, 1937, Appendix. Reprinted in P.L.Vaidya, Madhyamikasastra of Nagarjuna (Darbhanga 1960)
47.13.4 E.H.Johnston, "Nagarjuna's list of kusaladharmas", WMN 114-123. Also IHQ 14, 1938, 314-323
47.13.5 Edited in Sanskrit by E.H.Johnston and A.Kunst. MCB 9, 1951, 99-152
47.13.6 Karikas only edited and explained by Satkari Mookerjee. NNMRP I, 7-41
47.13.7 Partly translated into German by Frauwallner in Pfad 200-204
47.13.8 Susumu Yamaguchi, Dynamic Buddha and Static Buddha. Translated from the Japanese by S. Watanabe. Tokyo 1958
47.13.9 Translated into Italian by Raniero Gnoli, Nagarjuna (Torino 1961), 139-176
47.13.10 Translated by Kamaleshwar Bhattacharya. JIP 1, 1971, 217-261. Reprinted Delhi 1978
47.13.10.1 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "A note on the interpretation of the term sadhyasama in Madhyamika texts", JIP 2, 1974, 225-230
47.13.11 Kamaleshwar Bhattacharya, "Some notes on the Vigrahavyavarttani", JIP 5, 1978, 237-242
47.13.11.1 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "On the relationship between Nagarjuna's Vigrahavyavarttani and the Nyayasutras", Journal of Indo-European Studies 5, 1979, 265-273
47.13.12 Summarized in Ruegg 21-23
47.13.13 Edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan in Christian Lindtner, Nagarjuniana 70-86 (Danish version 165-174)
47.13.14 Roger Jackson, "For whom emptiness prevails: an analysis of the religious implications of Nagarjuna's Vigrahavyavarttani 70", Religious Studies 21, 1985, 407-414
47.13.15 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "The logical illumination of Indian mysticism", OUP 1, 1986, 116-143. Reprinted CEBKM 18-64
47.13.16 Edited and translated by Satkari Mookerjee and Dwarikadas Shastri. Varanasi 1994
47.13.17 Donald S. Lopez, Jr., "dGe 'dum Chos'phal's portion on Vigraha-vyavarttani 29", BF 3, 1994, 161-184
47.13.18 Ian Mabbott, "Is there a Devadatta in the house? Nagarjuna's Vigrahavyavarttani and the Liar paradox", JIP 24, 1996, 295-320
47.13.19 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Against the attribution of the Vigrahavyavarttani to Nagarjuna", WZKSOA 42, 1998, 151-166
47.13.20 Summarized by Kamaleshwar Bhattacharya. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 124-133
47.13.25 Edited with Tibetan translation by Yoshiyasu Yomazawa. JNIBS 31, 2008, 209-333
14.Vyavaharasiddhi
47.14.1 Partially translated in Lindtner, Nagarjuniana 97-99. Reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1999, 179-180
15.Yuktisastika
47.15.1 Edited in Tibetan and Chinese and translated into German by Philipp Schaefer. MKB 3, 1923
47.15.2 Edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan and translated into Japanese, with Candrakirti's commentary, by Susumu Yamaguchi in CBR, 31-109
47.15.3 Stanzas 30-35 translated by Lindtner, JIP 9, 1981, 167-168
47.15.4 Summarized in Ruegg 19-20
47.15.5 Edited in Tibetan and Sanskrit and fragments translated by Christian Lindtner, Nagarjuniana, 100-120 (and in Danish version)
47.15.6 Translated by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti. JIABS 6.2, 1983, 94-123
47.15.6.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Yuktisastikakarika. Las sesenta estrajas de la argumentacion le Nagarjuna", BAEO 19, 1983, 5-38
47.15.7 Sanskrit text in Bimalendra Kumar, "The critical edition of Yuktisastika-karika of Nagarjuna", TJ 18.3, 1993, 3-16
47.15.7.5 Translated by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti in OV pp. 19-51, with a summary on pp. xxviii-xxxi.
47.15.8 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 150-153
47.15.12 Edited with Candrakirti's Vrtti by Joseph Loizzo. New York 2004
15A. Pratityasamutpadacakra (?)
47.15A.1 Edited in Tibetan and translated in Marek Mejor, "The Pratitya-samutpadacakra ascribed to Nagarjuna", ActOP 43.2, 1990, 41-56
16.General
See a8.1.19; a379.67:255, 554
47.16.1 E. Lyall, "Biographies of Asvaghosa, Nagarjuna, Aryadeva and Vasubandhu, translated from Vassilief", IA 4, 1875, 141-145
47.16.2 S.C.Das, "Life and legend of Nagarjuna", JASBe 5, 1882, 115-121
47.16.3 Samuel Beal, "The age and writing of Nagarjuna Bodhisattva", IA 15, 1886, 353-356
47.16.5 Satischandra Vidyabhusana, "Nagarjuna, the earliest writer of the Renaissance period", PAIOC 1.2, 1919, 125-130
47.16.6 Max Walleser, "The life of Nagarjuna from Tibetan and Chinese sources", Hirth Commemoration Volume (London 1920), 421-455. Reprinted Delhi 1979, 1990
47.16.7 Max Walleser, "Die Lebenzeit des Nagarjuna", ZBVG 6, 1924-25: 95, 237
47.16.8 R. Kimura, "Mahayana and Hinayana works known to Nagarjuna", IHQ 3, 1927, 412-417
47.16.9 Giuseppe Tucci, "A Sanskrit biography of the siddhas and some questions connected with Nagarjuna", JASBe 26, 1930, 125-160. Reprinted in GTOM 229-244
47.16.10 Poul Tuxen, "In what sense can we call the teachings of Nagarjuna negativism?", JOR 11, 1937, 231-242
47.16.11 A.C.Mukerji, "Nagarjuna and Samkara", AUS 1938 (Philosophy) 1-18
47.16.12 O. Uhrbach, "Die Wendung des Buddhismus zur Tat in den Systemen Nagardschunes und Nichirens", Forschungen und Forschritte 14, 1938, 354-356
47.16.13 The Latvian High Priest, "The great guru Nagarjuna", MB 48, 1940, 149-159
47.16.14 N.Aiyasvami Sastri, "Nagarjuna on the Buddhist theory of causation", KVRACV 485-492
47.16.15 P.T.Raju, "Nagarjuna's conception of the sunya", BhV 2, 1940-41, 43-48
47.16.16 Jwala Prasad, "The philosophy of Nagarjuna", PQ 18, 1942-43, 133-138
47.16.17 S.C.Sarkar, "A Tibetan acount of Nagarjuna", SIJ l.2, 1948, 94-120
47.16.18 N.Aiyasvami Sastri, "Nagarjuna and satkaryavada of the Samkhyas", SIS 4.1, 1951, 47-50
47.16.19 V.W.Karambelkar, "The problem of Nagarjuna", JIH 30, 1952, 21-33
47.16.20 H.T.Shanta, "Is Nagarjuna a sceptic?", PQ 25, 1952, 185-188
47.16.21 A.K.Sarkar, "Nagarjuna and Whitehead", ProcIPC 28, 1953, 289-294
47.16.22 Suniti Kumar Pathak, "Life of Nagarjuna", IHQ 30, 1954, 93-95
47.16.23 P.S.Sastri, "Nagarjuna and Aryadeva", IHQ 31, 1955, 193-202
47.16.24 B.K.Sengupta, "A study of Nagarjuna", IHQ 31, 1955, 257-262
47.16.25 Karl Jaspers, Die Grossen Philosophen. Volume One. Munchen 1957
47.16.25.1 W. L. King, "Negation as a religious category (negation of Nagarjuna, second-century Buddhist philosopher)", Journal of Religion 37, 1957, 106
47.16.26 Satkari Mookerjee, "The absolutist's standpoint in logic", NNMRP I, 1-175
47.16.27 Richard H. Robinson, "Some logical aspects of Nagarjuna's system", PEW 6, 1957, 291-308
47.16.28 K.Venkataramanan, "The sense of 'I'", PQ 29, 1957, 219-228
47.16.29 Hajime Nakamura, "Buddhist logic expounded by means of symbolic logic", JIBSt 7.1, 1958, 3-21
47.16.30 Richard H. Robinson, "Mysticism and logic in Seng-chao's thought", PEW 8, 1958-59, 99-120
47.16.31 Bharat Singh Upadhyaya, "Sanskrit authors: Asvaghosa, Nagarjuna, Buddhapalita and Bhavaviveka, Asanga and Vasubandhu, Dinnaga, and Dharmakirti", 2500 Years 218-224
47.16.32 Sramanera Jivaka, "Causation and Nagarjuna", MB 67, 1959, 215-223
47.16.33 Karuna Bhattacharya, "The concept of sunyata: an analysis of Nagarjuna's philosophy", JPA 7, 1960, 123-135
47.16.34 Walter Liebenthal, "Ding und dharma: ein Wort zu Jaspers' Nagarjuna'", AS 14, 1961, 15-32
47.16.35 David Francis Casey, Aspects of the Sunyata--Absolute of Nagarjuna of 2d Century A.D. Ph.D.Thesis, Harvard University 1961
47.16.36 B.S.L.Hanumantha Rao, "The contemporaneity of Kanishka and Nagarjuna examined", QJAHRS 28.3-4, 1962-63, 23-29
47.16.37 A.K.Sarkar, "Nagarjuna: on causation and nirvana", RSV 395-402
47.16.38 David F. Casey, "Nagarjuna and Candrakirti--a study of significant differences", TICOJ 9, 1964, 34-45
47.16.39 G.Jawahar Lal, "Was Kanishka a patron of the Buddhist philosopher Nagarjuna?", QJAHRS 30, 1964-65, 21-31
47.16.39.1 Frederick John Streng, Nagarjuna's Vow of "Emptiness" as a Religious Expression--A Study in Religious Epistemology. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Chicago 1964
47.16.40 L.M.Joshi, "Life and times of the Madhyamika philosopher Nagarjuna", MB 73, 1965: 13, 42
47.16.41 Karuna Bhattacharya, Nagarjuna and Samkara--a Critical and Comparative Study. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Calcutta 1965
47.16.42 Susumu Yamaguchi, "The concept of the pure land in Nagarjuna's doctrine", EB n.s. 1.2, 1966, 34-47
47.16.43 Paul F. Schmidt, "Nagarjuna and Whitehead: an analytic comparative philosophy", VQ 32, 1966-67, 121-129
47.16.44 Robert Powell, "Some reflections on causality", AP 38, 1967, 114-120
47.16.45 Frederick J. Streng, "Purification through non-discrimination, according to Nagarjuna", IAHRC II, 119-120
47.16.46 Junkichi Imanichi, "The Samkhya philosophy as referred to by Nagarjuna" (in Japanese with English summary). HDBK 16.2, 1968, 35-96
47.16.46.0 Etienne Lamotte, "Le triple jayau du Buddhisme selon Nagarjuna", Chinese Culture 10.2, 1969, 6-19. Translated into Spanish by F. Tola and C. Dragonetti in REB 1, 1991, 135-161
47.16.46.1 Richard H. Robinson, "Did Nagarjuna really refute all philosophical views?", PEW 22, 1972, 325-332
47.16.47 K.Venkata Ramanan, "Criticism and comprehension: an exposition of the middle way in the philosophy of Nagarjuna", ProcIPC 1970, 46-54
47.16.48 Nagarjuna's views summarized in Warder 374-387
47.16.49 Jan Yun-hua, "Nagarjuna, one or more? A new interpretation of Buddhist hagiography", HistR 10, 1970, 139-155
47.16.50.1 Shohei Ichimura, Nagarjuna's Philosophy of Sunyata and His Dialectic. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Chicago 1972
47.16.50.2 Ram Chandra Jha, The Vedantic and the Buddhist Concept of Reality as interpreted by Samkara and Nagarjuna. Ph.D.Thesis, California Institute of Integral Studies 1972
47.16.50.3 Christopher Douglas Priestley, Nagarjuna's Argument for the Emptiness of All Being. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Toronto 1972
47.16.51 Ramacandra Jha, The Vedantic and the Buddhist Concept of Reality, as Interpreted by Samkara and Nagarjuna. Calcutta 1973
47.16.52 Frederick J. Streng, "The significance of pratityasamutpada for understanding the relationship between samvrti and paramarthasatya in Nagarjuna", PTT 27-39
47.16.53 A.K.Warder, "Is Nagarjuna a Mahayanist?", PTT 78-88
47.16.54 R.Puligandla, "How does Nagarjuna establish the relativity of all views?", MB 1973, 157-164
47.16.55 So Takahashi, "La double verité chez Nagarjuna" (summary). SKenk 215, 1973, 134-138
47.16.56 Masao Abe, "Mahayana Buddhism and Whitehead--a view by a lay student of Whitehead's philosophy", PEW 25, 1975, 415-428
47.16.57 S.O.Ramakrishnan, "Nagarjuna's concept of sunya and Samkara's concept of Brahman. Comparison and contrast", PTG 9.2, 1975, 22-28
47.16.58 Frederick J. Streng, "Metaphysics, negative dialectic, and the expression of the inexpressible", PEW 25, 1975, 429-488
47.16.59 Ives Waldo, "Nagarjuna and analytic philosophy", PEW 25, 1975, 281-290; 28, 1978, 287-298
47.16.60 Nolan Pliny Jacobson, "Whitehead and Buddhism on the art of living", EB 18.1, 1975, 7-36
47.16.61 Mark Siderits and J.D.O'Brien, "Zeno and Nagarjuna on motion", PEW 26, 1976, 281-300
47.16.62 Robert Trudnel and R.Puligandla, "Beyond the linguistic and conceptual: a comparison of Albert Camus and Nagarjuna", Darshana 16.1, 1976, 1-12
47.16.63 Hueh-Li Chang, "Nagarjuna's approach to the problem of the existence of God", Religious Studies 12, 1976, 1-12
47.16.64 Frank J. Hoffman, "On Nagarjuna: common sense, nonsense, and sense", MW 51, 1976, 115-119
47.16.65 Nolan Pliny Jacobson, "Creativity in the Buddhist perspective", EB 9.2, 1976, 43-62
47.16.67 Kalsang Yeshi and Nathan Katz, "The hagiography of Nagarjuna", Kailash 5, 1977, 269-276
47.16.68 Mervyn Sprung, "Nietzsche and Nagarjuna: the origin and issue of skepticism", RIT 159-170
47.16.69 Elegant Sayings by Nagarjuna and Sakya Pandita. Emeryville 1977
47.16.70 Nathan Katz, "Nagarjuna and Wittgenstein on error", BCWCC 69-89
47.16.71 N.H.Samtani, "The conception of nirvana: transition from early Buddhism to Nagarjuna", MDPN 145-150
47.16.72 C. Mani, "Relativity and man's image in Nagarjuna", MDPN 121-144
47.16.73 L.T.Doboom Tulku, "Nagarjuna on relationship between action and its result", MDPN 151-157
47.16.74 L.M.Joshi, "The legend of Nagarjuna's murder", MDPN 166-168
47.16.75 C.T.Kenge, "Nagarjuna and Gaudapada", MDPN 201-204;AJOS 3, 1986, 11-16
47.16.76 Ian Kesarcodi-Watson, "Are there real things? Borrowings from Nagarjuna", JIP 5, 1978, 371-384
47.16.77 Frederick Streng, "The process of ultimate transformation in Nagarjuna's Madhyamika", EB 11.2, 1978, 12-32
47.16.78 Glyn Richards, "Sunyata: objective referent or via negativa", Religious Studies 14, 1978, 251-260
47.16.79 Bhaswati Bhattacharya (Chakrabarti), "The concept of existence and Nagarjuna's doctrine of sunyata", JIP 7, 1979, 335-344
47.16.80 M.P.Marathe, "Nagarjuna and Candrakirti on sunyata", IPQ 7, 1979-80, 143-158
47.16.81 P.S.Sastri, "Nagarjuna and Aryadeva", SHIP 3, 183-193
47.16.82 Amarasiri Weeratne, "Nagarjuna's Madhyamika philosophy", Buddhist 49.1-2, 1978, 13-14
47.16.83 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "Nagarjuna's arguments against motions, their grammatical basis", CIS 85-95
47.16.84 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "The grammatical basis of Nagarjuna's arguments: some further considerations", ITaur 8-9, 1980-81, 35-44
47.16.85 Karuna Bhattacharya, "Nagarjuna and Samkara on the 'I'", JIAP 19.1, 1980, 51-60
47.16.86 Shlomo Biderman, "The sceptic's dilemma: an Indian version", JIP 9, 1981, 39-48
47.16.87 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Nagarjuna's conception of 'voidness' (sunyata)", JIP 9, 1981, 273-282
47.16.88 Gustavo Benavides, "Tautology as philosophy in Nicolaus Cusanus and Nagarjuna", BWP 30-53
47.16.89 Ashok K. Gangadean, "Nagarjuna, Aristotle and Frege on the nature of thought", SHB 202-243
47.16.90 Nathan Katz, "Nagarjuna and Wittgenstein on error", SHB 306-327
47.16.91 Vicente Fatone, The Philosophy of Nagarjuna. Translated by K.D.Prithipaul. Delhi 1981
47.16.92 Hsueh-Li Cheng, "Nagarjuna, Kant and Wittgenstein: the San-Lun Madhyamika exposition of emptiness", Religious Studies 17, 1981, 68-86
47.16.93 Alex Paz-Durini, Temporalité et vacuité chez Nagarjuna. Ph.D.Thesis, Sorbonne, Paris 1981
47.16.93.5 R. C. Sinha, "The concept of nothingness in Nagarjuna and Heidegger", Darshana 21.1, 1981, 76-85
47.16.93.6 Robert Trundle, Jr., "Nagarjuna and the relativity of scientific views of reality", Darshana 21.1, 1981, 47-55
47.16.94 Christian Lindtner, Nagarjunas Filosofiska Vaerker Madhyamaka Sastram. Indiske Studien II. Kobenhavn 1982
47.16.95 D. Seyfort Ruegg, "On the thesis and assertion in the Madhyamika/dbu ma", CTBRP 2, 1983, 205-241
47.16.96 John Joseph Ryder, Ordinality, Language-Games and Sunyata: Their Implications for Religion. Ph.D. Thesis, State University of New York at Stony Brook 1982
47.16.97 Robert A.F. Thurman, "Guidelines for Buddhist social activism based on Nagarjuna's Jewel Garland of Royal Counsels", EB 16.1, 1983, 19-51
47.16.98 L. Stafford Betty, "Nagarjuna's masterpiece--logical, mystical, both or neither?", PEW 33, 1983, 123-138
47.16.99 Indra Gupta, "Nature of experience according to Nagarjuna", JDBSDU 8, 1984, 1-6.
47.16.100 I.W.Mabbott, "Nagarjuna and Zeno on motion", PEW 34, 1984, 401-420
47.16.101 Kewal Krishna Mittal, "Samsara and nirvana", JDBSDU 8, 1984, 1-6
47.16.102 David Loy, "How not to criticize Nagarjuna: a response to L. Stafford Betty", PEW 34, 1984, 437-446
47.16.103 Robert C. Neville, "Buddhism and process philosophy", BAT 120-142
47.16.104 L. Stafford Betty, "Is Nagarjuna a philosopher? A reply to Professor Loy", PEW 34, 1984, 447-450
47.16.105 Jodh Singh, "Sunyavada: Nagarjuna to Guru Nanak", JRS 12.2, 1984, 25-31
47.16.106 Kee Chong Ryu, Nagarjuna's Emptiness and Paul Tillich's God: A Comparative Study for the Dialogue between Christianity and Buddhism. Ph.D.Thesis, Drew University 1984
47.16.106.1 Alex Wayman, "Nagarjuna: moralist reformer of Buddhism", Studia Missionalia 34, 1984. Reprinted UTK 59-88
47.16.107 Y.S.Shastri, "Nagarjuna--a Mahayanist", BhV 45-46, 1985-87, 226-233. Summarized in PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 411-412.
47.16.108 Tyson Anderson, "Wittgenstein and Nagarjuna's paradox", PEW 35, 1985, 157-170
47.16.109 K. V. Apte, "Is Madhyamika sunya positive?", BhV 45-46, 1985-87, 204-220
47.16.110 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Nagarjuna and the Naiyayikas", JIP 13, 1985, 107-132
47.16.111 Kewal Krishna Mittal, "Sources of Nagarjuna's philosophy in early Buddhism", JDPaliUC 3, 1985-86, 13-17; 10, 1986, 15-20
47.16.112 Sushanta Sen, "The concept of multi-dimensional sunyata in Nagarjuna's philosophy", VJP 21.2, 1985, 73-82
47.16.113 G.C.Nayak, "The analytic philosophy of Nagarjuna and Candrakirti: some implications", JICPR 2.2, 1985, 51-60
47.16.114 J.G.Arapura, "Nagarjuna and Bhartrhari on time", Scottish Journal of Religion 1981. Reprinted as "Time within logos and without as in Grammar, Vedanta and Madhyamika", HEVT 99-108
47.16.115 Carmen Dragonetti, "La escuela de Nagarjuna: una filosofia india de la contingencia universal", Pensiamento 42, 1986, 47-61
47.16.116 R.D.Gunaratne, "Understanding Nagarjuna's catuskoti", PEW 26, 1986, 213-234.
47.16.117 Y.Kajiyama, "Transfer of merits in Pure Land Buddhism--Nagarjuna, Vasubandhu and T'an-luan", in Buddhism and its relation to other Religions. Essays in Honor of Dr. Shozen Kumoi on his 70th Birthday, 1986, 123-138. Reprinted StudBudPhilos 29-44
47.16.119 S. M. Shah, The Dialectic of Knowledge and Reality in Indian Philosophy: Kundakunda, Nagarjuna, Gaudapada, Samkara. Delhi 1986
47.16.119.1 Selections from Nagarjuna's works translated by Christian Lindtner in Master of Wisdom. Writings of the Buddhist Master Nagarjuna. Berkeley, Calif. 1986
47.16.120 Carmen Dragonetti, "An Indian philosophy of universal contingency: Nagarjuna's school", JICPR 4, 1987, 113-124.
47.16.121 Ramendra Nath Ghose, "The modality of Nagarjuna's dialectics", JIP 15, 1987, 285-310.
47.16.122 Ramendranatha Ghosh, The Dialectics of Nagarjuna. Allahabad 1987
47.16.122.1 Ramendra Nath Ghose, "The foundaton of Madhyamaka-Prasangika school of Buddhism by Nagarjuna in his paradigm of middle way dialectics", JASP 32.2, 1987, 155-164
47.16.123 Yu-Kwan Ng, "The arguments of Nagarjuna in the light of modern logic", JIP 15, 1987, 363-382.
47.16.124 Diane Ames, "Nagarjuna's concept of sunyata", TPW 3, 1987, 15-23
47.16.125 Hisao Inagaki, "The easy method of entering the stage of non-retrogression", TPW 3, 1987, 24-28.
47.16.125.0 G. C. Nayak, "The philosophy of Nagarjuna and Candrakirti", GCNPR 1, 1987, 1527. Reprinted in GCNPR 2, 18-33
47.16.125.1 Andrew Philip Tuc, Isogenesis: Western Readings of Nagarjuna and the Philosophy of Scholarship. Ph.D.Thesis, Princeton University 1987
47.16.126 J. Bronkhorst, "Nagarjuna and the Naiyayikas", JIP 13, 1988, 107-132
47.16.127 Douglas A. Fox, "Nagarjuna and Samkara", AJOS 5, 1988, 127-130
47.16.128 Charles Hartshorne, "Samkara, Nagarjuna and Fa Tsang, with some Western analogues", IAB 98-115
47.16.128.5 Claus Oetke, "Die metaphysische Lehre Nagarjuna's", Conceptus, Zeitschrift für Philosophie 22, nr. 56, 1988, 47-64
47.16.129 A.M.Padhye, The Framework of Nagarjuna's Philosophy. BIBS 35, 1988
47.16.130 Ramesh Kumar Sharma, "A note on Nagarjuna's skepticism", SIRVJ 247-256
47.16.132 Mark Siderits, "Nagarjuna as anti-realist", JIP 16, 1988, 311-326. Reprinted IPE 1, 11-26
47.16.132.1 Shlomo Biderman, "Scepticism and religion: on the interpretation of Nagarjuna", IndPhRel 61-74
47.16.133 Eli Franco, "Mahayana Buddhism--an unfortunate misunderstanding? Review of David J. Kalupahana's Nagarjuna, The Philosophy of the Middle Way", BIS 4-5, 1989, 39-48
47.16.133.5 Shohei Ichimura, "Nagarjuna's dialectice analyzed in terms of anvaya-vyatireka", Amala Prajna 325-341; reprinted BCS 123-145
47.16.134 Richard King, "Sunyata and ajati: absolutism and the philosophies of Nagarjuna and Gaudapada", JIP 17, 1989, 385-406
47.16.135 Dilipkumar Mohanta, "Nagarjuna's dialectic and Wittgenstein's Tractatus: a comparative study", VJP 25.2-26.1, 1989, 53-60
47.16.135.1 Arvind Kumar Rai, "Non-tenability of metalanguage in the context of the paradox of Nagarjuna's dialectic", Amala Prajna 343-347
47.16.136 Robert Robbins, "Early Buddhism and Nagarjuna on the subject of emptiness", WCAAS Selected Papers in Asian Studies (Dept. of History, Weber State University, Ogden, Utah), 1989.
47.16.137 Claus Oetke, "Rationalismus und mystik in der philosophie Nagarjunas", SII 15, 1989, 1-40
47.16.138 Tyson Anderson, "Kalupahana on nirvana", PEW 40, 1990, 221-234
47.16.139.1 Nancy McCagney, Nagarjuna: Then and Now. Ph.D.Thesis, University of California at Santa Barbara 1991
47.16.139 Claus Oetke, "Remarks on the interpretation of Nagarjuna's philosophy", JIP 19, 1991, 315-324
47.16.140 Yajneshwar S. Shastri, "Nagarjuna is Mahayanist", YSS 83-90
47.16.141 T.R.Sharma, "A critical appraisal of karmaphalapariksa of Nagarjuna", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 167-168
47.16.142 Christian Lindtner, "On Nagarjuna's epistemology", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 168-169
47.16.143 Phyllis Granoff, "Jain biographies of Nagarjuna or: Notes on the writing of biography in medieval India", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 643
47.16.144 Shohei Ichimura, "'Re-examining the period of Nagarjuna. Western India, A.D. 50-150'", JIBSt 40.2, 1992, 8-14
47.16.146 Guy Bugault, "Nagarjuna: examen critique du nirvana", AS 46.1, 1992, 81-146
47.16.147 John King-Farlow, "Conceptual atomism and Nagarjuna's sceptical arguments", IndPQ 19, 1992, 16-23
47.16.147.1 Chr. Lindtner, "Kalidasa and Nagarjuna", ALB 56, 1992, 1-6
47.16.147.2.Arvind Kumar Rai, "The positive dimension of sunyata in Nagarjuna", PGI 87-94
47.16.147.3 Madhumitra Chattopadhyay, "Self-referential paradoxes in Nagarjuna", SMT 98-111
47.16.147.4 Bhagchandra Bhaskar Jain, "Nagarjuna and Aryadeva: their contribution to niratmavada", SMT 85-97
47.16.148 David Loy , "Indra's postmodern net", PEW 43, 1993, 481-510
47.16.148.0 Joseph McKeown, "Nagarjuna and Samkara: a study in contrast", BHISS 49-55
47.16.148.1 H.N.Misra, "Nagarjuna's concept of sunyata: a re-examination", SMT 62-70
47.16.149 Leonard C.D.C. Priestley, "The term 'bhava' and the philosophy of Nagarjuna", SBWarder 124-144
47.16.149.0 A.K.Rai, "A systematic approach to Nagarjuna's philosophy", SMT 33-44
47.16.149.1 Michael G. Barnhart, "Sunyata, textualism, and incommensurability", PEW 44, 1994, 6547-658
47.16.149.5 Diane Collinson and Robert Wilkinson, Nagarjuna section, 350P, 1994, 53-57
47.16.150 Jay L. Garfield, "Dependent arising and the emptiness of emptiness: why did Nagarjuna start with causation?", PEW 44, 1994, 210-250
47.16.150.1 Richard P. Hayes, "Nagarjuna's appeal", JIP 22, 1994, 299-378
47.16.150.1.5 C. des P. le Roux, "Nagarjuna and time", JISSA 2-3, 1994-95, 20-28
47.16.150.2 Dalsukh D. Malvania, "Remarks on the sunyavada of Nagarjuna", FestKB 403-412
47.16.151 Karikaya C. Patel, "The paradox of negation in Nagarjuna's philosophy", AsPOxford 4, 1994, 17-32
47.16.151.1 T.R.Sharma, "A critical approach to karma-phala-pariksa of Nagarjuna", AIBP 1994, 90-97
47.16.151.2 Thomas E. Wood, Nagarjunian Disputations. A Philosophical Journey through an Indian Looking Glass. Celhi 1994
47.16.152 Kalidas Bhattacharya, "Back to Nagarjuna and grammar", ALB 59, 1995, 178-189
47.16.153 Takashi Kasai, "Nagarjuna and Spinoza on truth", JIBSt 43.2, 1995, 33-39
47.16.154 Ian W. Mabbott, "Nagarjuna and deconstruction", PEW 45, 1995, 203-226
47.16.154.1 Biswanarayan Shastri, "Nagarjuna's legends and history", JAssamRS 34, 1995, 37-42
47.16.154.2 Jankinath Kaul 'Kamal', "Philosophy of Nagarjuna and Kasmir Saivism", ITaur 21-22, 1995-96, 153-176
47.16.154.8 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "Early Mahayana lay ethics in Nagarjuna", TJ 21.1, 1996, 3-18
47.16.155 Alex Wayman, "The secret of Nagarjuna's position on dependent origination and sunyata", ITMS 1996, 82-109
47.16.155.1 V.P.Androssov, "Three points of view on Nagarjuna's hagiography", GSBL 37-46
47.16.155.2 V.P.Androssov, "Dialectics of reason and insight in Nagarjuna's works", GSBL 157-199
47.16.155.3 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Nagarjuna's logic", BVSK 29-3...
47.16.156 D. P. Chattopadhyaya, "Scepticism revisited: Nagarjuna and Nyaya via Matilal", RSB 1997, 50-68
47.16.156.1 Sukomal Chaudhuri, "Nagarjuna and his examination of the theory of relativity", JDPaliUC 7, 1997, 37-46
47.16.157 Shohei Ichimura, "On the relationship between Nagarjuna's dialectic and Buddhist logic", JIBSt 45.2, 1997, 14-18. Reprinted in BLS 123-147
47.16.158 Chr. Lindtner, "Nagarjuna", CEAP 1997, 349-370
47.16.159 Mark Siderits, "Matilal on Nagarjuna", RSB 1997, 69-93
47.16.159.1 Shoryu Katsura, "Nagarjuna and pratityasamutpada", JIBSt 46.1, 1997, 24-29
47.16.159.2 Amalia Pezzali, "Nagarjuna the philosopher of the origin of the school of the Middle Way", IJBS 9, 1997, 1-18
47.16.160 Shohei Ichimura, "Nagarjuna's dialectic and Indian logic (2), especially on reference to logical dispute on topic 2 in the To-chuang-yen-lun-ching", JIBSt 46.2, 1998, 37-41. Reprinted in BCS 123-146
47.16.160.5 R.P.Singh, "Deconstruction and dialectic: Derrida, Nagarjuna and Samkara", JIAP 37, 1998, 1-14
47.16.160.7 S. V. Sohoni, "Hala and Nagarjunja", FacIC 515-518
47.16.161 C.P.Srivastava, "Plato and Nagarjuna on samvrti and paramartha: some converging perspectives", IndPQ 25, 1998, 387-392
47.16.162 Ian Mabbott, The problem of the historical Nagarjuna revisited", JAOS 118, 1998, 332-346
47.16.163 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Nagarjuna and apoha", DTI 17-23
47.16.163.5 David Burton, Emptiness Appraised. A Critical Study of Nagarjuna's Philosophy. Richmond, Surrey 1999
47.16.164 See DKM 15-52
47.16.165 Pradeep P. Gokhale, "Nagarjuna's skepticism vis-a-vis the theories of Jayarasi and Jayarasi and Sriharsi", PQJNMU 5, 1999, 1-12
47.16.165.5 Yuichi Kajiyama, "Sanghabhadra and Nagarjuna uber die Theorie der zwolfgriechrigen Kaualitat", Horin-Vergleichende Studien zur Janischen-Kultur 20-6, Dusseldorf 1999, 15-37
47.16.166 Shoryu Katsura, "Nagarjuna and the tetralemma (catuskoti)", WCSU 201-220;
47.16.167 Shoryu Katsura, "Naharjuna and the tetralemma: on traikalyasiddhi", Studia Indologiczny 7, 2000, 207-232
47.16.168 G. C. Nayak, "Nagarjuna, Candrakirti, and Wittgenstein: a critical evaluation of certain significant aspects", ABORI 81, 2000, 123-133
47.16.170 John Schroeder, "Nagarjuna and the doctrine of 'skillful means'", PEW 50, 2000, 559-583
47.16.173 G. Vedaparayana, "Nagarjuna's criticism of the concept of substance and its implications for sunyata", IndPQ 27, 2000, 421-438
47.16.180 Ewing Chinn, "Nagarjuna's fundamental principle of pratityasamutpada", PEW 51, 2001, 54-72
47.16.183 Jay L. Garfield, "Nagarjuna's theory of causality: implications sacred and profane", PEW 51, 2001, 507-524
47.16.185 Prabhakar Mishra, "Nagarjuna, logician the great", NBWGJ 56-60
47.16.186 Hari Shankar Prasad, "Looking for the postmodern ideas in the Buddha and Nagarjuna", RDSPPIWP 219-246
47.16.188 N.P.Tiwary, "Is knowledge possible? (In the context of Nagarjuna)", NBWGH 61-67
47.16.190 Jean-Marc Vivenza, Nagarjuna et la doctrine de la vacuite. Paris 2001
47.16.192 Michael Berman, "Merleau-Ponty and Nagarjuna: enlightenment ethics and politics", JIPR 7, 2002, 99-130
47.16.194 Roy Harris, "Nagarjuna, Heraclitus and the problem of language", SLC 9-22
47.16.195 Jong-in Kim, "Misunderstanding of Nagarjuna's perspective on language", JIBSt 51.1, 2002, 36-39
47.16.196 Prabhat Misra, "Philosophical scepticism of Nagarjuna, a re-evaluation", JIAP 41, 2002, 78-100
47.16.196.5 Toru Funayama, "Traditions relating to the stages of praxis attained by Nagarjuna,; Asanga and Vasubandhu", Tohogaku 105, 2003, summary p. 11
47.16.197 Jay L. Garfield and Graham Priest, "Nagarjuna and the limits of thought", PEW 53, 2003, 1-21
47.16.198 Eberhard Guha, "Nagarjuna's many-valued characterization of nirvana", BIS 15-17, 2003, 241-250
47.147.16.200 Abha Singh, "Nagarjuna on the concept of morality", IndPQ 30, 2003, 111-118
47.16.204 Michael Berman, "Merleau-Ponty and Nagarjuna: relational social ontology and the ground of ethics", AsPOxford 14, 2004, 131-146
47.16.206 Vinaya Deshpande, "Nagarjuna and Chinese medicine", DCH 241-258
47.16.207 Eli Franco, "A note on Nagarjuna and the Naiyayikas", TMSR 203-208
47.16.209 William Magee, "Expressing the fallacy from the viewpoint of a pervader: Nagarjuna and the putative consequences of svabhava", CHBJ 17, 2004, 267-303
47.16.210 Claus Oetke, "On 'Nagarjuna's logic'", GJWDJ 83-98
47.16.210.2 Amalia Pezzali, "Nagarjuna: le philosophie Buddhiste des origines de l'ecole du milieu", DCH 6756-684
47.16.210.5 Paul Williams, "Nagarjuna", EnB 2, 2004, 581-582
47.16.211 John Shunji Yokata, "Nagarjuna, Shinran and Whitehead", TMSR 249-272
47.16.220 Abraham Velaz de Cea, "Emptiness in the Pali Suttas and the question of Nagarjuna's orthodoxy", PEW 55, 2005.
47.16.222 Paul O'Grady, "Formal emptiness: Aquinas and Nagarjuna", ContB 6, 2005, 173-188
47.16.223 Joseph Walter, Nagarjuna in Context. New York 2005
47.16.230 Jay L. Garfield, "Nagarjuna", EnP 6, 469-472
47.16.232 Ian Mabbott, "Nagarjuna and deconstruction", BandD 21-40
47.16.235 Richard P. Hayes, "Nagarjuna", EnBuddhism 538-539
47.16.238 Christine Scherrer-Schaub, "Immortality extolled with reason: philosophy and politics in Nagarjuna", Pramanakirti 757-794
47.16.240 Ye Shaoyong, "The Mulamadhyamakaksrika and Buddhapalita's comentary (2): Romanized texts based on the newly-identified Sanskrit manuscripts from Tibet", ARIRSU 19, 2007, 105-152
48.Gautama or Aksapada (150 A.D.) (NCat VI, 225)
1.Nyayasutras
See i29.1.38
48.1.1 Edited in Bengali script with Visvanatha's Vrtti by Kasinath Tarkapancanana. Calcutta 1821
48.1.2 Edited, with Visvanatha's Vrtti, by Nimi Candra Siromani. Memoires de ?rl'Academie Royale des Sciences et Morales III, Paris 1841
48.1.3 Edited and translated, with extracts from Visvanatha's Vrtti, by J.R. Ballantyne. Three volumes. Allahabad 1850-1854
48.1.4 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya, by Jayanarayana Tarkapancanana. BI 50, 1864-65.
48.1.5 Book One translated by J.R.Ballantyne. Pan 1, 865-67: 98, 116
48.1.6 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya and Visvanatha's Vrtti, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1874, 1919
48.1.7 Partly translated, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya, by Kesava Sastri. Pan n.s. 2, 1877-78: 60, 109, 311, 363, 552
48.1.8 Edited, with Visvanatha's Vrtti, by Sukhdyal Sastri. Lahore 1883
48.1.9 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya, Uddyotakara's Varttika and Vacaspati Misra's Tatparyatika, by V.P.Dvivedin. BI 113, 1887-1914
48.1.10 Edited, with Visvanatha's Vrtti, by Mahesacandra Pala. Calcutta 1887
48.1.11 Edited by Misra Saligram Sastri. Ajmer 1894
48.1.12 Edited with editor's commentary by Harinatha Tarkasiddhanta and Asutosha Tarkabhusana. Calcutta 1894
48.1.13 Edited, with Jayanta Bhatta's Nyayamanjari, by G.S. Tailanga. VizSS 8, 1895
48.1.14 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya and extracts from Uddyotakara's Varttika and Vacaspati Misra's Tatparyatika, by G.S.Tailanga. VizSS 9, 1896. Reprinted SGDOS 15, 1984
48.1.15 Edited and translated by P.C.Sen. Konnagar 1896
48.1.16 Edited, with Radhamohan Vidyavacaspati Gosvamin Bhattacarya's Vivarana, by S.T.G.Bhattacharya. Pan n.s.23, 1901: 1-128. 24, 1902, 129-230. 25, 1903, 320-346. Reprinted Banaras 1903
48.1.17 Edited by Tulasirama Sarma. Meerut 1905
48.1.18 Haraprasad Sastri, "An examination of the Nyayasutras", JASBe n.s. 1, 1905, 245-250. Reprinted in SHIP 2, 88-96
48.1.19 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya, by Kalivara Vedantavagisa. Calcutta 1906
48.1.20 Edited and translated by Darsananda. Moradabad 1906
48.1.21 Edited with editor's Vaidikavrtti by Hariprasada Svami. Bombay 1909
48.1.22 Edited by Arya Muni. Lahore 1909
48.1.23 Edited and translated by Satischandra Vidyabhusana. SBH 8, 1911, 1913. Revised 1930
48.1.24 Edited by Tarakisora Sarma Chaudhuri in Darsanikabrahmavidya (Calcutta 1911)
48.1.25 Translated, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya and Uddyotakara's Varttika, with notes from Vacaspati Misra's Tatparyatika and Udayana's Parisuddhi, by Ganganatha Jha. IT 4, 1912 - 11, 1919. Reprinted as Indian Thought Series 7, 9, 12-13
48.1.26 Edited with editor's commentary by Asutosa Tarkabhusana. Calcutta 1913
48.1.27 Edited, with editor's Tattvasudhalahari, by Hari Dutt Sarma. Lahore 1913
48.1.28 Edited by Badaridatta Sarma. Moradabad 1913
48.1.29 Edited, with Uddyotakara's Nyayavarttika and editor's Bhumika, by V.P.Dvivedin. KSS 33, 1916-18
48.1.30 Edited, with Visvanatha's Vrtti, by V.P.Dvivedin and Rama Bhavana Sarma. Pan n.s. 39, 1917, 1-32. 40, 1918, 33-191. 41, 1919, 1-8. Reprinted Banaras 1919
48.1.31 Edited by Upendranatha Mukhopadhyaya. Calcutta 1918
48.1.32 Edited with Balakrsna's Tatparyavrtti. Banaras 1919
48.1.33 A.B.Dhruva, "'Trividham anumanam' or a study in Nyayasutra I.1.5", PAIOC 1, 1919, volume 2, 251-280
48.1.34 Ganganatha Jha, "The theism of Gautama, the founder of Nyaya", PAIOC 1, 1919, volume 2, 281-286
48.1.35 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya and Visvanatha's Vrtti, by L.S.Dravid, T.S.Bhandari and V.P.Dvivedin. KSS 43, 1920,1970
48.1.36 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya, Raghuttama's Candra thereon and Ambadasa Sastri's Tippani, by Ganganatha Jha and Dundhiraja Sastri. ChSS 55, 1920-25
48.1.37 Edited by Rajarama. Arsa Granthavali Reprint Series 8, 1921
48.1.38 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya and Visvanatha's Vrtti, by Digambara Sastri Joshi ASS 91, 1922. Reprinted Poona 1985
48.1.39 Summarized in Dasgupta I, 294-301
48.1.40 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya and editor's Prasannapada, by Sudarsanacarya Punjabi. Bombay 1922
48.1.41 A.Berriedale Keith, "The Nyayasastra of Medhatirthi", BSOAS 3, 1924-25, 623-625
48.1.42 Book III edited and translated into German by Walter Ruben in Zur Indischen Erkenntnistheorie. Leipzig 1926
48.1.43 Translated into German by Walter Ruben. AKM 18.2, 1928, 1-269
48.1.44 Summarized by Vidyabhusana in HIL 50-114
48.1.45 Translated by Satischandra Vidyabhusana, SBH 8, 1930. Portions reprinted in Source Book 358-379
48.1.46 Jwala Prasad, "Discussion of the Buddhist doctrine of momentariness and subjective idealism in the Nyayasutras", JRAS 1930, 31-39. Reprinted ETB 547-556
48.1.47 O. Strauss, "Die Anordnung der Reihe in Nyayasutra I.1.2", JTU 6-7, 1930, 13-30
48.1.48 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya, by T.U.N.Singh. Muzaffarpur 1934
48.1.49 Jwala Prasad, "Definition of direct knowledge in the Nyayasutras", NUJ 1, 1935, 58-62
48.1.50 Chapters I-III edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya, Uddyotakara's Varttika, Vacaspati Misra's Tatparyatika and Visvanatha's Vrtti, by A.M.Tarkatirtha, Taranatha Nyayatarkatirtha and H.K.Tarkartirtha. CalSS 18, 36-44; reprinted Kyoto 1982
48.1.51 Edited and translated, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya and Vacaspati Misra's Nyayasucinibandha, by Ganganatha Jha. PO 1-10, 1936-1945. Reprinted in 2 volumes: (1) the edition as POS 58, 1939; (2) the translation as POS 59, 1939. Portions of (2) reprinted in Source Book 358-379
48.1.52 A.C.Mukerji, "Gotama on the problem of validity", POS 39, 1937, 259-265
48.1.53 N.Sivarama Sastri, "The date of Nyayasutra", PAIOC 10, Summaries 1939, 77
48.1.54 Saileswar Sen, "The word avyapadesya in Nyayasutra I.1.4", PAIOC 10, Summaries 1939, 63-64
48.1.55 T.G.K.Aiyangar, "Are karmendriyas accepted by Aksapada?", ASVOI 2, 1941, 71; 3, 1942, 204-212
48.1.56 V.G.Paranjpe, "The text of the Nyayasutras according to Vacaspatimisra", PAIOC 10, 1941, 296-309
48.1.57 T.K.G.Aiyangar, "Aksapada and Visistadvaita philosophy", JSVRI 2, 1941, 357-370
48.1.58 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya, by B.P.Sastri and H.R.Sukla. HSS 42, 1942
48.1.59 T.K.G.Aiyangar, "Does Aksapada advocate an inconscient soul?", ASVOI 4, 1943, 141-151
48.1.60 J.S.Jetly, "Meaning of the word avyapadesya in Nyayasutra I.1.4", JUBo 19, 1950, 63-71
48.1.61 Anima Sengupta, "Sunyavada in Nyayasutra--a critical exposition", JBRS 42, 1956, 351-356
48.1.62 Edited by Darsanandaji Sarasvati. Mathura 1960
48.1.63 Translated with Vatsyayana's Bhasya, by Candrodaya Bhattacharya. JIAP 1, 1961-62 - 33, 1992
48.1.64 T.K.Gopalaswamy Iyengar, "Tattvam tu Badarayanat", SVUOJ 6, 1963, 32-33
48.1.65 Edited by Rama Sarma. Bareilly 1964
48.1.66 Translated, with Vatsyayana's Nyayabhasya, by Debiprasad Chattopadhyaya and Mrinalkanti Gangopadhyaya. ISPP 7, 1965 - 15.1, 1974. Reprinted in several volumes, 1967, 1968, etc.
48.1.67 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya, by Dvarika Das Sastri. Varanasi 1966
48.1.68 Gerhard Oberhammer, "Zur Deutung von Nyayasutram I.1.5", WZKSOA 10, 1966, 66-72
48.1.69 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "On the interpretation of Nyayasutras I.1.5 and II.1.37-38" (summary). CIDO 27, 1967, 352-353
48.1.70 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya, Uddyotakara's Varttika, Vacaspati Misra's Tatparyatika and Udayana's Parisuddhi, by Anantlal Thakur. Volume One. Darbhanga 1967
48.1.71 Nyayatirtha Srijiva, "Antiquity of the Nyayasutra", Anviksa 3.1, 1968, 1-19. 3.2, 1969, 49-57
48.1.72 Albrecht Wezler, "Die 'dreifache' schlussfolgerung im Nyayasutra", IIJ 11, 1969, 190-211
48.1.73 J.S.Jetly, "Debate in ancient logic", SPP 9, 1969, 11-15
48.1.74 A.Wezler, "Dignaga's Kritik an der Schlusslehre des Nyaya und die Deutung vom Nyayasutra I.1.5", ZDMG Supplement 1, 1969, 836-842
48.1.75 Y.K.Wadhwani, "Constituents of the physical body: in the Nyayasutras and in other texts of the Nyaya-Vaisesika", BhV 42, 1972, 7-12
48.1.76 Anantalal Thakur, "Gautama", FP 39-54
48.1.77 C.U.Jadaja, A Critical Study of Nyayasutra IV.1.14-43. Ph.D.Thesis, Gujarat University 1975
48.1.77.1 Kisor Kumar Chakrabarti, A Study of the Logic of Gotama. Ph.D.Thesis, State University of New York at Buffalo 1975
48.1.78 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh 2, 1977, 221-238
48.1.79 Edited by Udaya Vira Sastri. Gaziabad 1977
48.1.80 Kisor Kumar Chakraborti, The Logic of Gotama. Honolulu 1977
48.1.81 N.S.Junankar, Gautama. The Nyaya Philosophy. Delhi 1978
48.1.82 Edited and translated by Krishna Prakash Bahadur as The Wisdom of Nyaya. New Delhi 1978
48.1.83 Esther A. Solomon, "Nyayasutra 5.2.2--the nigrahasthana pratijnahani", ALB 44-45, 1980-81, 358-368
48.1.84 Shodo Yamakami, "Interpretations of Nyayasutra I.1.23--discrepancies between two Naiyayika traditions" (in Japanese with English summary). KSDR 9.4, 1980, 22-40
48.1.85 Anantlal Thakur, "The Mahabharata and the Nyaya-Sastra", PBh 1, 1981, 94-99
48.1.86 Pradeep P. Gokhale, "The terms padartha and prameya in the context of Nyayasutra", PEW 32, 1982, 207-212
48.1.87 Esther A. Solomon, "Nyayasutra II.1.21-30", PAIOC 30, 1982, 415-421
48.1.88 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Nyayabhasya, by Mrinalkanti Gangopadhyaya. Calcutta 1982
48.1.89 L.P.N.Sinha, Nyaya Theory of Perception. New Delhi 1983
48.1.90 Nalinee Chapekar, "Samkhya in the Nyayasutra and Nyayabhasya" (summary), PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 336-337
48.1.91 L.V.Joshi, "Bhasarvajna's fresh approach to tatpurvakam (Nyayasutra I.1.5)" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 347-348
48.1.92 Edited with Vatsyayana's Nyayabhasya and Visvanatha's Vrtti by Asubodha Vidyabhusana and Nityabodha Vidyaratna. Delhi 1986
48.1.93 Candra Sodha, "A fresh approach to isvaropadanata in Nyayasutras", Glory of Knowledge 211-216
48.1.94 Selections translated in CL, 75-92
48.1.95 Brundabnan Patra, "On the meaning of the term avyapadesya in Nyayasutra I.1.4", VIJ 26, 1988, 144-152
48.1.95.5 Daya Krishna, "The text of the Nyayasutras: some problems:, JICPR 7.2, 1990. Reprinted IPACP 2623-322
48.1.96 Claus Oetke, Zur Method der Analyse Philosophischer Sutratexte. Die pramana passagen der Nyayasutra. SII Monograph 11. Reinbek 1991
48.1.96.1 Citrarekha V. Kher, "Buddhism as presented by Gotama in the Nyayasutra and Vatsyayana in the Nyayabhasya", BPBS 1-12
48.1.97 Nandita Bandyopadhyay, "Relation of causality and Gautama's concept of God", RelationsIP 141-160
48.1.97.1 Bhupendra Chandra Das, "Some problems concerning Gotama's theory of apavarga", VJP 30.1, 1993, A12-21
48.1.97.4 Mrinalkanti Gangopadhyaya, "On the second sutra of Gautama", CultInd 223-228
48.1.97.7 Karen Preisedanz, Studien zur Nyayasutra III.1 mit der Nyayatattvaloka Vacaspati Misra's II. Two volumes . Stuttgart 1994
48.1.98 2.2.58-70 translated, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya thereon, in Heeraman Tiwari, "One and many: the early Naiyayikas and the problem of universals", JIP 22, 1994, 137-170
48.1.98.1 Bruce M. Perry, An Introduction to the Nyayacaturgranthika with English Translations. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Pennsylvania 1995
48.1.99 Mrinal Kanti Gangopadhyaya, "The third form of inference in the Nyayasutra", Srijnanamrtam 402-411
48.1.100 Annette Meuthrath, Untersuchungen zur Kompositionsgeschichte der Nyayasutras. Wurzburg 1996
48.1.101 Edited with Vatsyayana's Nyayabhasya by Saccidananda Misra. Delhi 1999
48.1.105 Joerg Tuske, "Being in two minds; the divided mind in the Nyayasutras", AsPOxford 9, 1999, 229-238
48.1.107 Rabindra Kumar Pande, "Gautama's definition of pratyaksa", RKBSSS 13-20
48.1.108 Rabindra Kumar Pande, "Gautama and his successors in the Pramanamimamsa", RKBSSS
48.1.110 Translated by Madan Mohan Agrawal. 6SystIP 1-82
48.1.120 Brendan S. Gillon, "Nyayasutra 5.1.2: anomalies in the Bhasya", JIP 31, 2003, 47-60
48.1.124 Edited, with Vatsyayana's Bhasya and S. C. Vidyabhusana's translation, by Raghunath Ghosh. Delhi 2003
48.1.125 Edited, with Ramabhadra Sarvabhauma's Nyayarahasya and Janakinatha Cudamani's Anviksikitattvanirnaya, by Prabal Kumar Sen. Two volumes. Calcutta 2003
48.1.130 Karen Preisendanz, "The production of philosophical literature in South Asia during the pre-canonical period 15th to 18th centuries: the case of the Nyayasutra commentarial tradition", JIP 33, 2005, 55-94
48.1.135 Mrinal Kanti Gangopadhyaya, "On the Nyayasutra of Gautama", Anviksa 27, 2006, 69-83
48.1.140 Sung Yong Kang, "What does -sama mean? On the uniform ending of the names of the jatis in the Nyayasutras", JIP 37, 2009, 75-96
49.Author Unknown (150 A.D.)
1.Samadhiraja- or Candrapradipa-Sutra
See t161.1.47.
49.1.1 Summarized in Rajendralal Mitra, The Sanskrit Buddhist Literature of Nepal (Calcutta 1882), 207-221
49.1.2 Chapter 16 and part of Chapter 15 edited by Sarat Chandra Das and Hari Mohan Vidyabhusan. Calcutta 1896; Shanghai 1940
49.1.3 Chapters 8, 19 and 22 translated in Konstantin Regamey, Three Chapters from the Samadhirajasutra (in Polish). Warsaw 1938
49.1.4 Summary of Chapters 1-16 by Nalinaksha Dutt in GilgitM 2.1, xiii-xxiii; Chapters 17-32 in GilgitM 2.2, i-xxix; Chapters 33-40 in GilgitM 2.3, i-xxvii
49.1.5 Edited by P.L.Vaidya. Buddhist Sanskrit Texts 2 (Darbhanga 1961)
49.1.6 A.A.G.Bennett, "Excerpts from the Samadhiraja-Sutra", MB 76, 1968, 295-298
49.1.7 Chapter 11 translated in Mark Tatz, Revelation in Madhyamika Buddhism. M.A.Thesis, U. of Washington 1972
49.1.8 Chapters 1-4 edited by Sheiren Masunami in TDKK 60, 1975, 244-188, 796-761
49.1.9 Partly translated into French in Silburn 178, 204
49.1.10 G. Bongard-Levin, ed., "A new fragment of the Sanskrit Samadhirajasutra from Central Asia", Sanskrit and Indian Culture (Moscow 1979), 62-72 (in Russian, with English summary on p. 252)
49.1.11 Chapters 4, 6, 7 and 9 translated into French in Jean Filliozat, "La mort volontaire par le feu et la tradition bouddhique indienne", JA 251, 1963, 21-51
49.1.12 Most of Chapter 34 translated into German in Friedrich Weller, "Der arme Heinrich in Indien", OL 68, 1973, 437-448
49.1.13 Chapters l-4 translated in Gomez/Silk 11-88
49.1.13.1 John Rockwell, Jr., Samadhi and Patient Acceptance: Four Chapters of the Samadhiraja-sutra translated from the Sanskrit and Tibetan. M.A.Thesis, The Naropa Institute, Boulder, Colorado 1980
49.1.13.5 Gerhard Ehlers, Das Jnanavati-Jataka aus der Jatakamala des Gopadatta: nach der manuscript heruasgegeben, Kommantiert, mit dem Samadhirajasutra des Gilgits Manuscripts verglichen und ins Deutsche ubersetzt. Dissertation, Marburg 1980
49.1.14 Ed. and tr. in Christopher Cuppers, The IXth Chapter of the Samadhirajasutra. Stuttgart 1990
49.1.15 Jens-Uwe Hartmann, "A note on a newly-identified palm-leaf manuscript of the Samadhirajasutra", IIJ 39, 1996, 105-109
49.1.16 Portion translated by Christian Lindtner in LindH 46-59
49.1.15.5 Edited, with Nepalese commentary by Saddharmaraja Vajracarya, by Herakiji Vajracarya. Lalitapur 1998
49.1.17 Summary based on 49.1.1, 49.1.14 and 161.2.47 in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 185-192
49.1.18 Andrew Skilton, "Four recensions of the Samadhiraja-Sutra", IIJ 42, 1999, 335-336
49.1.19 Andrew Skilton, "Dating the Samadhiraja Sutra", JIP 27, 1999, 635-652
49.1.20 Andrew Skilton, "The Gilgit manuscript of the Samadhirasutra", CAJ 44, 2000, 67-86
49.1.21 Andrew Skilton, "Samadhirajasutra", MonSC 2, 97-178
49.1.22 Andrew Skilton, "State or statement? Samadhi in some early Mahayana Sutras", EB 34.2, 2002, 51-93
49A.Author Unknown (150)
1.Vimalakirtinirdesasutra
Portions translated in Siksasamuccaya; BudTexts; de Bary; Beyer; Silburn; Paul
49A.1.1 Translated by Masatoshi Ohara, Hansei Zasshi 13, 1898
49A.1.2 Pieces edited by Ernst Leumann in AKM 15, 1920, 42-49. These retranscribed by H.W.Bailey, KT 5, 1983, 80-82, with additional sections, KT 5, 131-132, 377-378
49A.1.3 Translated by Hokei Idzumi. EB 2, 1922-23:358, 366. 4, 1926-28: 48, 177, 348
49A.1.4 Partly translated into German in Hans Reichelt, Die Soghdischen Handschriftenreste des Britischen Musuems. I. Teil (Heidelberg 1928), 2-13
49A.1.5 Friedrich Weller, "Bemerkungen zum Soghdischen Vimalakirtinirdesasutra", AKM 10.2, 1935, 314-364
49A.1.6 Friedrich Weller, Zum soghdischen Vimalakirtinirdesasutra. AKM 22.6, Leipzig 1937, 1966
49A.1.7 Translated from Chinese into German by Jakob Fischer and Yokota Takezo as Das Sutra Vimalakirti (Das Sutra über die Erlösung). Tokyo 1944, 1969
49A.1.8 Richard B. Mather, The Doctrine of non-duality in the Vimalakirtinirdesa-sutra. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of California 1949
49A.1.10 Chapter 7 translated into French in Richard H. Robinson, "Le Sutra des enseignements de Vimalakirti...d'aprés de texte chinois de Kumarajiva. Chapter VII. Considerent les etres vivants", PN 6, 1957, no. 2, 11a-13b
49A.1.12 Translated into French by Etienne Lamotte as L'Enseignement de Vimalakirti (Louvain 1962, 1987). This translated into English by Sara Boin as The Teaching of Vimalakirti, PTSTr 1976. English translation alone in Sacred Books of the Buddhists 32, 1976
49A.1.12.1 Translated by Richard H. Robinson as The Inconceivable Liberation. Madison, Wisconsin 1967
49A.1.13 Richard B. Mather, "Vimalakirti and gentry Buddhism", HistR 8, 1968, 60-73
49A.1.14 Edited in Tibetan by Jisshu Oshika. ActInd 1, 1970, 137-240. Appendices, index in ActInd 3, 1973-75, 159-352
49A.1.16 Haruhiko Masaki, "On the problem of prajna, carya and sraddha in connection with the commentary upon the Vimalakirtinirdesasutra", JIBSt 19.2, 1970, 32-41
49A.1.17 Summarized in Warder 397-399. Portion reprinted in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 192-194
49A.1.18 Translated from Chinese by Lu K'uan Yi (Charles Luk). Berkeley 1972. Summary of 14 chapters.
49A.1.19 Stefan Anacker, "The Vimalakirti-Nirdesa Sutra", BAMP 108-111
49A.1.20 Translated by Robert A.F.Thurman as The Holy Teaching of Mahayana Scripture. State College, Penna. 1976; Delhi 1991
49A.1.21 Partly translated in Sarah A. Boin, "An introduction to the teaching of Vimalakirti", MW 50.2, 1975, 71-76
49A.1.22 Partly translated in D.N.Mackenzie (ed.), The Buddhist Sogdian Texts of the British Library (Leiden 1976), I, 21-31; II, 31-36
49A.1.23 James Douglas Whitehead, The Sinicization of Buddhism. A Study of the Vimalakirtinirdesa Sutra and its Interpretations in China from the Third through the Sixth Century. Ph.D.Thesis, Harvard University 1976
49A.1.25 Edited in Tibetan and restored to Sanskrit by Bhikkhu Pasadika and Lal Mani Joshi. Bibliotheca Indo-Tibetica 5. Sarnath 1981
49A.1.25.1 Edited in Roman and Mongolian script in Gyogy Kara, Le Sutra de Vimalakirti en mongol: texte de Ergilu-A Rincin; ms. de Leningrad. Monumenta lingua Mongolicae collecta 9. Two volumes. Budapest 1982
49A.1.26 Translated into French by Raniero Gnoli. TBIS 171-304
49A.1.26.0 Stephen Marcus Salzberg, A Popular Exposition in Prose and Verse of the Vimalakirti Sutra: An Annotated Translation of Stein Manuscript Number 4571. M.A.Thesis, U. of British Columbia 1983
49A.1.26.00 Judy Changwa Ho, Tunhuang Cave 249a Representation of the Vimalakirtinirdesa. Two volumes. ph.D.Thesis, Yale University 1985
49A.1.26.1 P.O.Skjaervo, "Khotanese fragments of the Vimalakirtinirdesasutra", in Kalyanamitraragini. Essays in honour of Nils Simonsson (ed. E. Kahrs), Oslo 1986, 229-260
49A.1.27 Edward Hamlin, "Magical upaya in the Vimalakirtinirdesa Sutra", JIABS 11.1, 1988, 89-122
49A.1.28 Christine Kontler, "Le prodigé comme manifestation de l'inconceivable dans le Vimalakirtinirdesa", Bulletin d'Etudes Indiennes 6, 1988, 329-341
49A.1.29 Gadjin Nagao, "The Vimalakirti Sutra", BudSp 155-159
49A.1.30 The Vimalakirti Sutra (from the Chinese version by Kumarajiva). Translated by Burton Watson. New York 1997
49A.1.32 Peter Zieme, Vimalakirtinirdesasutra: Edition alttüurkischen Ubersetzungen nach Handschriftfragmenten von Berlin und Kyoto. Turnhout, Belgium 2000
49A.1.35 Yoshiyasu Yonezawa, "On the Sanskrit manuscript of the Vimalakirtinirdesa", Mahapitaka Newsletter n.s. 8, 2003, 6-7
49A.1.38 Paul Demieville (tr. S. Boin-Webb)", Vimalakirti in China", BSR 21, 2004, 179-196
49A.1.40 Andrew Skilton, "Vimalakirti", EnB 2, 2004, 885
49A.1.45 Alan Sponberg, "Vimalakirtinirdesasutra", EnBuddhism 801-803
49A.1.46 Asao Iwamatsu, "Characteristics of the verses of the Sanskrit Vimalakirtinirdesasutra", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 247-248
49A.1.47 Elsa Legittimo, "The Vimalkirtinirdesa's narration on the amrta distribution and its exploitation by the Pusa chutu jing's author",JiBSt 55.3, 2007, 51-56
49A.1.48 Midori Nishino, "The bodhisattva doctrine of the Vimalakirtinirdesa", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 248
49A.1.49 Yosuo Matsumani, "An examination of the Sanskrit text of the Vimalakirtinirdesa: a comparison with the other versions in translation", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 206-207
49A.1.50 Yoshiyasu Yonazawa, "The Vimalakirtinirdesa and the (Sarvabuddhavisatavatara)Jnanalokalamkara", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 52-63
49B Author Unknown (175?)
1.Salistambasutra
49B.1.1 Edited and reconstructed into Sanskrit in Louis de la Vallee Poussin, Théorie des douze causes (London 1913)
49B.1.2 Edited and reconstructed into Sanskrit by N. Aiyaswami Sastri, Arya Salistamba Sutra (Adyar 1950). Reprinted in Mahayana-Sutra-Samgraha (ed. P.L.Vaidya), Buddhist Sanskrit Texts 17 (Darbhanga 1961), together with V.V.Gokhale's version
49B.1.3 Edited and translated in Noble Ross Reat, The Salistamba Sutra (Delhi 1993)
49B.1.3.1 Edited and translated in Jeffrey Davis Schoening, The Salistamba-Sutra and its Indian Commentaries. Two volumes. Wien 1995
49B.1.4 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 194-197
49B.1.7 Edited by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti in CincoS.
49B.1.8 Kahapola Sugataratana, Causality: Eastern and Western Thoughts based on Arya Salistamba Sutra. Wellanpitiya, Sri Lanka 2003
50.Aryadeva (180) (NCat I, 13)
1.Aksarasataka
Summarized in Ruegg 53; Lang (50.2.14), 14-15
50.1.1 Translated from Chinese and Tibetan, with Bodhiruci's Chinese version, by V.V.Gokhale. MKB 14, 1930
50.1.2 H.G.A.van Zeyst, "Aksarasataka", EnBud 1.3, 1964, 360
50.1.3 Summarized by Karen C. Lang. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 222-228
2.Catuhsataka (NCat II, 168; VI, 333)
50.2.1 Hari Prasad Shastri, "Notes on the newly-found manuscript of Catuhsatika", JASBe n.s. 7, 1911, 431-436
50.2.2 Partially edited, with Candrakirti's Vrtti, by Hari Prasad Shastri. Memoires of the Asiatic Society of Bengal 3.8, 1914, 449-514
50.2.3 Karikas 192-194 of Chapter 9 translated into German in Winternitz no. 40
50.2.4 Chapters 8-16 edited in Tibetan and Sanskrit and translated into French by P.L.Vaidya, Études sur Aryadeva et son Catussataka. Paris 1923
50.2.5 Giuseppe Tucci, "La versione cinese del Catuhsataka di Aryadeva confrontata col test sanscritor e la traduzione tibetana", RDSO 10, 1923, 521-567
50.2.6 Chapter 7 reconstructed into Sanskrit and translated, with extracts from Candrakirti's Vrtti, by Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya. PAIOC 4, 1928, 831-871
50.2.7 Edited in Tibetan and Sanskrit, with extracts from Candrakirti's Vrtti, by Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya. VBS 2.2, 1931
50.2.8 Chapter 9.12-19 translated into German in Frauwallner 2, 219-220
50.2.9 Susumu Yamaguchi, "A summary of Aryadeva's Catuhsataka, Chapter 9" (summary). ARROU 14, 1961, 1
50.2.10 Edited with Candrakirti's Vrtti by Bhagchandra Jain Bhaskar. Nagpur 1971
50.2.10.5 Herambha Chatterjee, "Catuhsataka", EnBud 3.4, 1971, 697-702
50.2.10.7 Ratna Handurakhanda, "Catuhsatakasastrakarikanama", EnBud 3.4, 1971, 702-703
50.2.11 Chapter 11 outlined by Ichigo Ogawa. ARROU 29, 1976, 6-8
50.2.12 Chapter 9 translated into French, with Candrakirti's commentary, by Jacques May, (1) "Aryadeva et Candrakirti sur le permanence", IEB 215-232; (2) Karikas 207-211 at BEFEO 69, 1981, 75-96; (3) Karikas 212-219 at AS 35.2, 1981, 57-66; (4) Karikas 220-221 in Études de Lettres, Revue de la Faculte des Lettres de l'Universite de Lausanne 1982, n.s. 3, 45-76; (5) "Aryadeva V" in Shinpi Shiso ronshu/Studies of Mysticism in Honour of the 1150th Anniversary of Kobo Daishi's Nirvanam. Acta Indologica 6: Naritesan Shinshoji 1984, 115-144
50.2.13 Summarized in Ruegg 51-53
50.2.14 Edited and translated by Karen Lang. Indiske Studien 7. Copenhagen 1986. Summary on pp. 16-21. (Originally Ph.D.Dissertation, U. of Washington 1983) Translated into German as Catuhsataka. 400 Verses über den Weg zur Erleuchtung. Frankfurt-am-Main 1983, 2007
50.2.15 Chapters 12-13 edited in Sanskrit, with Dharmapala's and Candrakirti's commentaries, and translated by Tom J.F. Tillemans. Wien 1990, 2008
50.2.15.1 James Andrew Ryan, Dharmapala's Commentry on the Mahayana Catuhsataka Sastra: an Annotated Translation of Chapter Ten. M.A.Thesis, U. of Virginia 1990
50.2.15.7 Translated into Spanish by F. Tola and C. Dragonetti. REB 6, 1993-94, 125-134
50.2.16 Translated by Ruth Sonam in Yogic Deed of Bodhisattvas: Gyel-tsap on Aryadeva's Four Hundred. Ithaca, N.Y. 1994.
50.2.16.0 Selections translated by Karen Lang as "Aryadeva and Chandrakirti on self and selfishness", BudinP 380-398
50.2.16.1 John P. Keenan, Dharmapala's Critique of Bhavaviveka's Madhyamaka Explanation of Emptiness: the Tenth Chapter of Ta-ch'eng Kuang pa-lun commenting on Aryadeva's Catuhsataka, Chapter Sixteen.Studies in Asian Thought and Culture 20. Lewiston, N.Y. 1997
50.2.17 Portion translated into Danish in LindH 178-194
50.2.18 Summarized by Karen Lang. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 198-215
50.2.25 Koshin Suzuki, "A transliteration of the Sanskrit notes on the Catuhsatikatika in the *Laksanatika", GJWDJ 189-206
50.2.28 Edited with Candrakirti's Vrtti by Bhagchandra Jain Bhaskara. Jaipur 2006
50.2.32
4.Sataka or Satasastra
50.4.1 Translated into Italian in Giuseppe Tucci, "Le Satasastra Tradotto dal Cinese e commentato Confutazione della teoria dell'atman", Alle Fontidelle Religioni 2, 1923-24, no. 1; no. 4, 32-43
50.4.2 G. Tucci, "Le Cento Strofe", Studia Materiale di Storie della Religioni 1, 1925
50.4.3 Partly translated by Giuseppe Tucci in PDBTL, 89 pp.
50.4.4 Summarized in Ruegg 51
50.4.5 Karen Lang, "On Aryadeva's citation of Nyaya texts in the *Sataka", WZKSOA 32, 1988, 131-140. Summary in ZDMG Supplement 9, Hamburg 1992, 175-176
50.4.6 Summarized by Karen C. Lang, EnIndPh 8, 1999, 215-222
5.Madhyamakabhramagata
50.5.1 Giuseppe Tucci, "Un traité d'Aryadeva sur le 'nirvana' des heretiques", TP 24, 1936, 16-31
6.General
See a47.16: 1, 23, 81
50.6.1 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Le nirvana d'après Aryadeva", MCB 1, 1931-32, 127-136
50.6.2 Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya, "Aryadeva", IHQ 9, 1933, 978
50.6.3 Nalinaksha Dutt, "Home of Aryadeva", IHQ 10, 1934, 137-142
50.6.4 Hajime Nakamura, "The doctrine of Jainism allegedly introduced by Aryadeva", Srimad-Vijayarajendrasuri Smaraka-Grantha 817-819
50.6.5 A.G.S.Kariyawasan, "Aryadeva", EnBud 2.1, 1966, 109-115
50.6.6 Junkichi Imanishi, "The Samkhya philosophy as referred to by Aryadeva and Vasu" (in Japanese with English summary). HDBK 18.1, 1970, 65-101
50.6.7 Megumu Honda, "Arya Deva's critique against Samkhya", JIBSt 23.1, 1974, 7-12
50.6.8 Friedrich V. Lustig, "The great guru Aryadeva", MB 84, 1976, 262-267
50.6.9 Jacques May, "Aryadeva et Candrakirti sur le permanence (III)", AS 35.2, 1981, 47-76
50.6.9.0 Karen Christina Lang, Aryadeva on the Bodhisattva's Cultivation of Merit of Knowledge. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Washington 1983
50.6.9.0.5 Tom J. F. Tillemans, "Dharmakirti, Aryadeva and Dharmapala on scriptural authority", Tetsugaku (Hiroshima) 38, 1986, 31-47. Reprinted SLL 27-36
50.6.9.1 Dipak K. Barua, "Aryadeva: the mahapandita or the great learned man", JDPaliUC 5, 1989-90, 17-25
50.6.10 Tom J.F.Tillemans, Materials for the Study of Aryadeva, Dharmapala and Candrakirti. Wien 1990
50.6.11 Karen C. Lang, "Aryadeva and Candrakirti on the dharma of kings", AS 46.1, 1992, 232-243
50.6.15 Karen Lang, "Aryadeva", EnB 1, 2001, 31
51.Author Unknown (190)
1.Tathagatotpattisambhavanirdesa (T.291)
See a224.1.5
51.1.0 Ryokei Kaginushio, "A study in the Tathagatotpattisambhava-nirdesa of the Avatamsaka-sutra", ARROU 25, 1972, 2-3
51.1.0.1 Translated by Luis O. Gomez as "The whole universe as a sutra", BudinP 107-112
51.1.1 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 228
52.Author Unknown (200)
1.Satasahasrikaprajnaparamitasutra (1st section of Mahaprajnaparamitasutra)
52.1.1 Sher-phyin (i.e., a Tibetan translation) edited by Pratapa Chandra Ghosa. Three volumes. BI 115, 1888, 1890, 1895. . Part 1, fasc. 15, Calcutta 1911.
52.1.2 14 chapters edited by Pratap Chandra Ghosa. Two volumes. BI 153, 1902, 1912
52.1.3 J. N. Reuter, "Some Buddhist fragments from Chinese Turkestan in Sanskrit and Khotanese", Journal de la societe finno-ougrienne 30, 1913-18, no. 37
52.1.4 Sylvain Levi, "Un fragment chinois de la Satasahasrikaprajnaparamita" in Hoernle, Volume One, 390-395
52.1.4.5 B. B. Bidyabinod, Fragment of a Prajnaparamia manuscript from central Aisa. Calcutta 1927; Delhi 1991
52.1.5 Chapter 9 discussed in S. Levi, "Ysa" (1929), published in MSylLevi 355-363
52.1.6 Sten Konow, "The Arapanca alphabet and the Sakas", ActOD 12, 1934, 13-24
52.1.7 F.W.Thomas, "A Kharosthi document and the Arapacana alphabet", Miscellanea Academica Berlinensia 1950, 194-207
52.1.8 Parts translated in Edward Conze, BudTexts and its German translation, and in Conze, Selected Sayings
52.1.9 Marcelle Lalou, "Les plus anciens rouleaux tibétains trouvés à Touenhouang', RO 21, 1957, 149-152
52.1.10 Analyzed in Conze's TPL 10-11, 31-34
52.1.11 Translated by Edward Conze. London 1961
52.1.12 Marcelle Lalou, "Manuscrits tibétains de la Satasahasrika cachés à Touen-houang", JA 252, 1964, 479-486
52.1.13 Parts translated into French in Silburn 112, 276-277
52.1.14 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 229
52.1.15 Cristine Ann Scherrer-Schaub, "Was Byan Chub Sense Dpa' a posthumous title of King Ye Ses 'Od? The evidence of a Tabo colophon", Tabo2, 207-225
52.1.19 Kaie Mochizuki, "On the Satasarikaprajnaparamita attributed to Atisa", JIBSt 50.2, 2001, 39-45
53.Author Unknown (200)
1.Pancavimsatisahasrikaprajnaparamitasutra
See a174.3.20.2; 174.3.24.1
53.1.1 Ernst Obermiller, "A study of the twenty aspects of the sunyata based on Haribhadra's Abhisamayalamkaraloka and the Pancavimsatisahasrika", IHQ 9, 1933, 170-187.
53.1.2 Chapter One edited by Nalinaksa Dutt. COS 28, 1934
53.1.3 B. Bhattacharya, "Twenty-three Buddhist miniatures from Bengal (11th century A.D.)", Bulletin of the Baroda State Museum and Picture Gallery I.1, 1943-44, 17-36
53.1.4 Parts translated in Conze, BudTexts and its German translation; also in Selected Sayings
53.1.5 Studied in Conze's TPL 10-11, 34-36
53.1.6 Edward Conze (tr.), The Large Sutra on Perfect Wisdom with the Divisions of the Abhisamayalamkara. I (London 1961), II-III (Madison, Wis. 1964). Reprinted Delhi 1975, 1979; Berkeley 1984
53.1.6.1 Edited by T. Kimura in TDKK 56, 1971, 164-29; 57, 1972, 524-503; 58, 1973, 270-238; 61, 1968, 668-665. Reprinted Toikyo 1986, 1990
53.1.7 Masamitsu Soejima, "A fundamental study of the Pancavimsatisahasrika Prajnaparamita with translations" (Japanese with English summary). SDKR 24, 1976, 51-72
53.1.8 Nancy R. Lethcoe, "Some notes on the relationship between the Abhisamayalamkara, the revised Pancavimsatisahasrika, and the Chinese translation of the unrevised Pancavimsatisahasrika", JAOS 96, 1976, 499-511
53.1.9 Studied in Nancy R. Lethcoe, "The Bodhisattva ideal in the Asta- and Panca- Paramitasutras", in PRS 263-280
53.1.10 S. Paranartanem "Indikatusaya copper plaques", Epigraphia Zeylanisca III, 199-212
53.1.11 Partly edited in Oscar von Hinuber, Sieben Golblätter einer Pancavimsatisahasrika Prajnaparamita aus Anuradhapura. Gottingen 1984. Also published as The Jetavanerama Gold Plates. University of Kelaniya, Sri Lanka 1988
53.1.11.05 M.H.F. Jayasuriya, "A fragmentary Sri Lankan recension of the Pancavimsatisahasrika Prajnaparamita Sutra", SLJBS 2, 1988, 175-209
53.1.11.1 G.Bongard-Levin, "A fragment of the Pancavimsatisahasrika- Prajnaparamita-sutra from A.Stein collection", ABORI 72-73, 1991-92, 715-717
53.1.11.2 G. M. Bongard-Levin, "A fragment of the Pancavimsatisahasrika-Prajnaparamita-Sutra", with Shogo Watanabe, "A comparative study of the PPS-PP", JAOS 112, 1992, 383-396
53.1.12 Tilmann Vetter, "Compounds in the prologue of the Pancavimsatisahasrika, WZKSOA 37, 1993, 45-92
53.1.13 Elena de Rossi Filibeck, "A study of a fragmentary ms. of the Pancavimsatika in the Ta pho Library'. EAW 44, 1994, 137-160
53.1.14 G.M.Bongard-Levin and Shin'ichi Hori, "A fragment of the Larger Prajnaparamita from Central Asia", JIABS 19.1, 1996, 19-60
53.1.15 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 229
53.1.16 Chapters 1-6 translated into Italian in Stefano Zacchetti, Le piu antica versione cinese delle Pancavimsatisahasrika Prajnaparamita. Venezia 1999
53.1.20 Keishi Karashima, "Two Sanskrit fragments of the Pancavimsatisahasrika Prajnaparamita in the Mannerheim collection", ARIRSU 16, 2005, 81-104
54.Author Unknown (200)
1.Astadasasahasrikaprajnaparamitasutra
54.1.1 Partly edited by Bidyabinod. Memoirs of the Architectural Survey of India 32, 1927
54.1.2 Partly edited by Sten Konow, "Central Asian fragments of the Astadasasahasrikaprajnaparamitasutra and of an unidentified text", Memoirs of the Architectural Survey of India 69, 1942
54.1.3 Edward Conze, "Preliminary note on the Prajnaparamita manuscript", JRAS 1950, 32-36
54.1.4 Parts translated in Conze's Selected Sayings
54.1.5 Studied in Conze's TPL, 40-41
54.1.6 Chapters 55-70, corresponding to the 5th abhisamaya, edited and translated by Edward Conze, The Gilgit Manuscript of the Astadasasahasrikaprajnaparamita. SerOR 26, 1962. Chapter 70 to 82, corresponding to the 6th, 7th and 8th abhisamayas edited and translated by Edward Conze in SerOR 46, Rome 1974. Both reprinted together in The Large Sutra on Perfect Wisdom with the Divisions of the Abhisamayalamkara (Berkeley 1975),431-652
54.1.7 Translated by Edward Conze. Madison, Wis. 1964
54.1.8 Ratna Handurukanda,"Astadasa-sahasrika-prajnaparamita-nama-mahayana-sutra", EnBud 2.2, 1967, 233-235
54.1.9 Noriaki Hakamaya, "A consideration of the Byams sus kyi lehu from the historical point of view", JIBSt 24.1, 1975, 20-30
54.1.10 Byams 'zus le'u'i' phros don dan bcas pa'i dpad 'zib: a thesis on Prajnaparamita philosophy based upon the Bodhisattvasiksaprabheda Maitreyapariprccha, the 83rd Chapter of the Astadasasahasrika. New Delhi 1981
54.1.11 See EnIndPh 8, 1999, 94
55.Author Unknown (200)
1.Dasasahasrikaprajnaparamitasutra
55.1.l Chapters 1-2 restored to Sanskrit by Sten Konow (Oslo 1941), 7-89
55.1.2 Parts translated in Conze's Selected Sayings
55.1.3 Epitomized in Conze's TPL 45-46
56.Author Unknown (200 A.D.)
1.Sanmukhidharani (Sautrantika)
56.1.1 Edited in Sanskrit, Tibetan and Chinese by Katsumi Mimaki. Introduction in JIBSt 25.2, 1977, 29-36. Edited in Report of the Japanese Association for Tibetan Studies 23 (Tokyo 1977)
56.1.2 Summarized by Stefan Anacker. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 229-230
59.Author Unknown (200)
1.Jinaputrarthasiddhasutra (T.169, 171)
60.Author Unknown (200)
1.Ksemamkarapariprcchasutra (T.533)
61.Author Unknown (200)
1.Mahalalikapariprcchasutra (T.569-571; Toh. 171)
61.1.1 Partly translated into French in Feer 363-371
61.1.2 Edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan. 'Phags pa bgres mos zus pa zes bya ba theg pa chen po'i mdo. 1970
63.Author Unknown (200)
1.Nandopanandanagararajadamasutra (T.597)
64.Author Unknown (200)
1.Puspakutadharanisutra (T.1356-1359)
65.Author Unknown (200)
1.Suratapariprcchasutra (T.310(27), 328-329; Toh. 71)
65.1.1 Translated Treasury 243-255
66.Author Unknown (200)
1.Tathagatajnanamudra(samadhi)sutra (T.632-634)
67.Author Unknown (200)
1.Tathagatapratibimbapratisthanusamsa (T.692-694)
67A.Matrceta (210)
1.Maharajakaniskalekha
67A.1.1 Edited by Michael Hahn. Bern 1992, 1998
67A.1.2 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 231
67A.1.3 Translated by Michael Hahn as Invitation to Enlightenment. Letter to the Great King Kaniska, with a translation of Candragomin's Letter to a Disciple. Berkeley 1999
2.Varnarhavarna
67A.2.0 Dieter Schlinghoff, Die Buddhastotras: Faksimilewiedergabe der Handschriften. Berelin 1968
67A.2.1 Edited by Jens-Uwe Hartmann. Gottingen 1987
67A.2.2 Summarized by Chrtistian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 231-233
3.Satapanasatka or Prasadapratibodhabhava
See e67A.2.0
67A.3.1 Edited by D. R. Shackleton Bailey. Cambrisdge 1951,.1980
67A.3.1.1 Translated by Shravasti Dhamika. Kandy 1989
67A.3.2 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 233-234
4.General
67A.4.1 Peter Khorocha, "Matrceta", EnB 2, 2004, 518
68.Author Unknown (200)
1.Vatsasutra (T.808-809)
68A.Udbhatasiddhasvamin (210)
1.Visesastava
68A.1.1 Edited in Tibetan and translated into German by Johannes Schneider, Der Lobpreis der Vorz—glichkeit des Buddha: Udbhatasiddhasvamis Visesastava mit Prajnavarmans Kommentar. Bonn 1993
68A.1.1.5 Johannes Schneider, "Three ancient Buddhist apologetic hymns", GSBL 47-56
68A.1.2 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 234-236
69.Rahulabhadra (225)
1.Prajnaparamitastotra
See a47.2.13.2
69.1.1 Edited by R.Hikata in Suvikrantivikrantivikrami-Pariprccha-Prajnaparamita-Sutra (Fukuoka 1958), 1-2
69.1.2 Translated by Conze in BudTexts 147-149
69.1.3 Summarized in Ruegg 55. Reprinted EnIndPh 9, 1999, 236-237
70.Kumaralata (230)
1. Kalpanamanditika
70.1.00 Translated into French by Edouard Huber as Sutralamkara. Paris 1908
70.1.0 Edited in Heinrich Lüders, Bruchstücke buddhistischer Dramen 1911. Reprinted in Heft 1 of Kleinere Sanskrit Texte (Leipzig 1926). Reprinted Wiesbaden 1979
70.1.1 Michael Hahn, "Kumaralata's Kalpanamanditika Drstantapankti Nr. 1. Die Vorzugleichkeit des Buddha", ZASS 16, 1982, 309-337
2.General
70.2.1 A.G.S.Kariyawasan, "Kumaralata", EnBud 6, 1999, 256-257
71.Author Unknown (250)
1.Aksayamatinirdesasutra (T.397(12), 403; Toh. 175)
See d25A.1.1
71.1.1 Edited in Siksamuccaya, pp. 12 ff.
71.1.2 Partly translated into German in Winternitz No. 32
71.1.3 Edited in Conze, BudTexts No. 170
71.1.4 Partly translated into German in Nyanaponika, No. 78
71.1.5 Alex Wayman, "The samadhi lists of the Aksayamatinirdesa-sutra", ActO (Budapest) 34, 1980, 305-318
71.1.5.1.Alex Wayman, "A report on the Aksayamatinirdesasutra", SIHAC 6, 1980, 220
71.1.6 L.S.Kawamura, "The Aksayamatinirdesasutra and Mi pham's mKhas 'jug", CTBRP 2, 1983, 131-146. Portion reprinted in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 237-238
71.1.6.1.C.E.Freeman, "Samvrti, vyavahara and paramartha in the Aksayamatinirdesa", BF 2, 1991, 97-114
71.1.7 Edited and translated in Jens Braarvig, Aksayamatinirdesasutra. Two Volumes. Oslo 1993
71.1.9 Alex Wayman, "Going and not going: the scripture and MK, Chap. 2", UTK 293-310
72.Author Unknown (250)
1.Angulimalikasutra (T.118-120)
73.Author Unknown (250)
1.Asokadattavyakaranasutra (T.310(32), 337; Toh. 83)
73.1.1 Translated in Treasury, 115-132
74.Author Unknown (250)
1.Asokarajavadanasutra (T.2042)
75.Author Unknown (250)
1.Astabudhakasutra (T.427-428, 430-431)
76.Author Unknown (250)
1.Bhadrakalpasamadhisutra (T.425)(at least two different texts under this name)
76.1.1 See F. Weller, Tausend Buddhanamen des Bhadrakalpa nach einer fünfsprachigen Polyglotte herausgeben (Leipzig 1928)
76.1.1.1 Translated in Sten Konow, Saka Versions of the Bhadrakalpikasutra. Oslo 1929
76.1.2 Partly edited, Siksasamuccaya 9
76.1.3 Edited Bailey 76-90
76.1.4 Edited by Shuyo Takubo, Tonka Shutsudo Utengo Himitsu Kyotenshu no Kenkyu (Tokyo 1975)
76.1.5 R.E.Emmerick, "Bhadrakalpikasutra", Encyclopedia Iranica 4, 1990, 190-191
76.1.6 Peter Skilling, "An arapacana syllabary in the Bhadrakalpika-sutra", JAOS 116, 1996, 522-523
77.Author Unknown (250)
1.Bhadramayakaravyakaranasutra (T.310(21), 324; Toh. 65)
77.1.1 Summarized in E. Leumann, Das nordarische (sakische) Lehrgedicht des Buddhismus (Leipzig 1933-36), 361-366
77.1.2 Edited (in Tibetan) and translated by Constantin Regamey, The Bhadramayakaravyakarana. Warsaw 1938. Portion reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1999, 238-239
77.1.3 Translated in Treasury. 3-21
78.Author Unknown (250)
1.Buddhasamgitisutra (T.810)
79.Author Unknown (250)
1.Candraprabhakumarasutra (T.534-536)
80.Author Unknown (250)
1.Caturdarakasamadhisutra (T.378-379)
80.1.1 Ratna Handurakande, "Caturdarakasamadhisutra", EnBud 3.4, 1977, 715-716
81.Author Unknown (250)
1.Dasabhumikasutra (T.285-287)
See a103.1.90
81.1.1 Edited by Johannes Rahder. LM 39, 1926, 125-252
81.1.2 Seventh stage edited and translated, with Vasubandhu's commentary, by Johannes Rahder. ActOD 4, 1926, 214-256
81.1.3 Johannes Rahder (cp.), Glossary of the Sanskrit, Tibetan, Mongolian and Chinese Versions of the Dasabhumika-Sutra. Paris 1928
81.1.4 Gathas edited by Shinryu Susa and Johannes Rahder. EB 5, 1929-31, 335-339. 6, 1932-35, 51-84.
81.1.5 Edited by Ryuko Kondo. Tokyo 1936; Kyoto 1983
81.1.6 Hisao Inagaki, "The adoption of the Buddha's life pattern in the ten-bhumi systems", JIBSt 11.2, 1963, 80-85
81.1.7 Edited by Paramasurama Lakshmana Vaidya. Buddhist Sanskrit Texts 7, Darbhanga 1967
81.1.8 Megumu Honda, "Annotated translation of the Dasabhumika Sutra (revised by Johannes Rahder)", in D. Sinor (ed.), Studies in South, East and Central Asia (presented to Prof. Raghu Vira) (New Delhi 1968), 115-276
81.1.9 Kizow Inayu, "The religion of bodhisattva (the significance of the Dasabhumi doctrine and its treatment)", JIBSt 17.2, 1969, 8-9
81.1.10 Portions translated in Beyer 230-235
81.1.11 Kalpana Upreti, "The material milieu of the Dasabhumika Sutra", JDBSDU 4, 1977, 36-39
81.1.12 Kalpana Upreti, "The concept of enlightenment in the Dasabhumikasutra", JDBSDU 6, 1979, 86-89
81.1.12.1 S.K.Nanayakara, "Dasabhumika Sutra", EnBud 4, 1984, 318-322
81.1.12.05 Bernard Faure, "Shen-hsiu el l'Avatamsakasutra", Zinbun 19, 1983, 1-16
81.1.13 Kalpana Upreti, "Mahayana not negation but supercessation of the Hinayana: the viewpoint of the Dasabhumikasutra", JDBSDU 9, 1985, 93-96
81.1.14 Kalpana Upreti, "The nature and scope of karma as in the Dasabhumikasutra", JDBSDU 14, 1990, 89-92
81.1.15 Robert Kritzer, "Pratityasamutpada in the Dasabhumikasutra: how many lifetimes?", JIBSt 40.2, 1992, 8-14
81.1.16 Jang-Kil Chun, A Study of the Dasabhumika-Sutra: Its Relation to Previous Buddhist Traditions and the Development of Bodhisattva Practice. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Wisconsin at Madison 1993
81.1.16.5 Two Sanskrit Mss. of the Dasabhumikasutra preserved at the National Archives, Kathmandu. Edited by Kazunobu Matsuda. Tokyo 1996
81.1.17 Epitomized in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 239-240
81.1.20 Edited, with Nepalese commentary by Divyavajra Vajracarya, by Harakiji Vajracarya. Lalitapur 2002
81.1.22 Translated into French from the Chinese by Patrick Carré in Sutra des terres. Paris 2004
81.1.25 Yutaka Kanazawa, "Quotation of Sasabhumika Sutra in the Madhyamakavatara", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 251-252
82.Author Unknown (250)
1.Dasadigandhakaravidhvamsanasutra (T.435)
83.Author Unknown (250)
1.Garbhavakrantinirdesasutra or Garbhasthitisutra (T.310(13), 317; Toh. 58)
83.1.1 Translated into German by Huebotter, "Die Sutra über Empfungnis und Embryologie", Mitteilungen der Deutschen Gesellschaft für natur- und Volkerkunde Ostasien 36 (Tokyo 1932), Teil C. 26 pp.
84.Author Unknown (250)
1.Hastikaksayasutra (T.813-814; Toh. 207))
84.1.1 Partly edited Siksasamuccaya 131
85.Author Unknown (250)
1.(Upayakausalya) Jnanottarabodhisattvapariprcchasutra (T.345)
86.Author Unknown (250)
1.Karunikarajasutra (T.245-246)
86.1.1 Summarized in M.W.de Visser, Ancient Buddhism in Japan (1928-35). I, 116-189
86.1.2 Summary in Conze, TPL 75-77
87.Author Unknown (250)
1.Lokanathavyakaranasutra (T.481-482; Toh. 174)
87.1.1 Partly translated Siksasamuccaya 224
88.Author Unknown (250)
1.Mahaparinirvanasutra (T.5-7, 374-375, 390)
88.1.1 Partly translated in Samuel Beal, The Fo-sho-hing-tsan-king: A Life of Buddha by Asvaghosa Bodhisattva (Oxford 1883; Delhi 1964), 365-371. Also in Beal 160-188
88.1.2 Partly translated in Hoernle 96-97
88.1.2.1 L. Finot, "Mahaparinirvanasutta and Cullavagga", IHQ 8, 1932, 241-246
88.1.3 Edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan and translated into German by Ernst Waldschmidt. Two volumes. Gottingen 1944, 1948; Three volumes, Berlin 1950, 1986
88.1.4 Ernst Waldschmidt, "Beiträge zur Textgeschichte des Mahaparinirvanasutra", NGAW 1952, 48-91. Reprinted in EWCVT
88.1.5 Pat of Chapter 22 translated in Robinson 61-63
88.1.5.1 Translated into Vietnamese by Thich Tam Chau. U.S. 1959, 1978
88.1.6 Translated in Kosho Yamamoto, The Mahayana Mahaparinirvanasutra. Three volumes. Karinbunko 1973, 1974, 1975
88.1.7 Kosho Yamamoto, Mahayanism. A Critical Exposition of the Mahayana Mahaparinirvanasutra. Tokyo 1975
88.1.8 Partly translated into French in Silburn 115
88.1.8.1 Andre Bareau, "La composition et les Étapes de la formation progressive du Mahaparinirvanasutra ancien", BEFEO 56, 1979, 45-103. Reprinted in Bareau's Recherches sur la biographie du Buddha dans les Sutrapitaka.
88.1.10 Partly translated in Akira Yuyama, Sanskrit Fragments of the Mahayana Mahaparinirvanasutra. l.Koyosan Manuscripts (Tokyo 1981)
88.1.11 G.M.Bongard-Levin, "New Buddhist Sanskrit texts from Central Asia: an unknown fragment of the Mahayana Mahaparinirvanasutra", JIABS 4.2, 1981, 7-16
88.1.12 Whalen W. Lai, "The Mahaparinirvana-sutra and its earliest interpreters in China", JAOS 102, 1982, 99-106
88.1.13 Ming-Wood Liu, "The doctrine of the Buddha-nature in the Mahayana Mahaparinirvanasutra", JIABS 5.2, 1982, 63-94. Translated into Spanish REB 6, 1993-94, 9-46
88.1.13.1 Translated into Korean by Un-ho Yi. Seoul 1982
88.1.13.2 Kazunobu Matsuda, Indo-sho Toshokan shozo Chuo Ajia shutsudo Daijo nahangyo Bonbun denkanshu: Sutain Herunre Korekushan (A Study of the Central Asian documents in the Stein/Hoernle collection of the India Office library). Summary in English. Tokyo 1988
88.1.14 J. Takasaki, "On the Myan 'das", CTBPP 2, 1983, 285-292
88.1.15 Ming-Wood Liu, "The problem of the icchantika in the Mahayana Mahaparinirvanasutra", JIABS 7.1, 1984, 57-82
88.1.16 G. Bongard-Levin', New Sanskrit Fragments of the Mahayana Mahaparinirvanasutra (Tokyo 1986)
88.1.16.1 Masahiro Shimoda, "The Urtext of the Mahayana Mahaparinirvana-sutra (MPS)", TBKK 103, 1991, i-ii (summary)
88.1.16.2.Gregory Schopen, "Monks and the relic cult in the Mahapari-nibbanasutta: an old misunderstanding in regard to monastic Buddhism", FBB 187-202
88.1.17 Hubert Durt, "Long and short nirvana-sutras", TICOJ 37, 1992, 193-194
88.1.17.1 Christine Barbieri-Kontier, "Le Mahaparinirvana-sutra dans le tradition bouddhiques chinois de Ve et VIe siécles". L'Herme 301-320
88.1.17.3 Jens-Uwe Hartmann, "Der Buddha über die ver Arten von Asketen und Beitrag zur Text der Mahaparinirvanasutra", SIB 131-150
88.1.18 Masahiro Shimoda, "The relationship between the Mahayana Mahaparinirvanasutra and the Mahasamghika", JIBSt 42.2, 1994, 22-27
88.1.19 Edited and translated by Tony Page and Kosho Yamamoto. London 1999
88.1.21 Mark Allon and Richard Salomon, "Kharosthi fragments of a Gandhari version of the Mahaparinirvanasutra", ManSC 1, 244-273
88.1.23 Klaus Wille, "Fragments of the Mahaparinirvanasutra", ManSC 2, 17-24
88.1.25 Takayasu Suzuki, "The recompilation of the Mahaparinirvanasutra under the influence of the Mahameghasutra", JIBSt 39.2, 2001, 34-38
88.1.20 Pategama Gnanarama, "Mahaparinibbana Sutta (1)", EnBud 6, 2002, 461-462
88.1.130 An Yang Gyu, "Buddhaghosa's view of the Buddha's parinirvana", JIBSt 51.1, 2002, 61-63
88.1.131 Suvimala Karunaratne, "Mahaparinibbana Sutta (2)", EnBud 6, 2002, 462-466
88.1.135 Mark L. Blum, "Nirvana Sutra", EnB 2, 2004, 605-606
88.1.138 John S. Strong, "Mahaparinirvana Sutra", EnB 2, 2004, 489
88.1.145 Jonathan A. Silk, Body Language. Indic sarira and Chinese sheli in the Mahaparinirvanasutra and Saddharmapundarika. Tokyo 2006
88.1.147 Andre Bareau, "The human personality of Buddha and its symbolism in the Mahaparinirvanasutra"m MSSME
89.Author Unknown (250)
1. Mahavaipulyamurdharajasutra (T.477-479)
90.Author Unknown (250)
1.Mahayanopadesasutra (T.397(3), 399)
92.Author Unknown (250)
1.Manjusribuddhaksetragunavyuhasutra (T.310(15), 318-319)
92.1.1 Partly edited in Siksasamuccaya
92.1.2 Partly translated into French in Etienne Lamotte, "Manjusri", TP 48, 1960, 20-23
92.1.3 Translated Treasury 164-186
92.1.4 Epitomized in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 240-241
93.Author Unknown (250)
1.Manjusrivikriditasutra (T.817-818)
93.1.1 Partly edited in Siksasamuccaya 148
94.Author Unknown (250)
1.Manjusrivikurvanaparivartasutra (T.589)
95.Author Unknown (250)
1.Nandapravrajyasutra or Nandasakyasutra (T.112)
96.Author Unknown (250)
1.Paramarthasamvrtisatyanirdesasutra (T.460)
97.Author Unknown (250)
1.Pravaranasutra (T.61-63)
98.Author Unknown (250)
1.Rastrapalapariprcchasutra (T.310(18), 321)
98.1.1 Edited by Louis Finot. BBudh 2, 1901; The Hague 1957; Osnabruck 1970; Delhi 1992
98.1.2 Translated by J. Ensink as The Question of Rastrapala. Zwolle 1952
98.1.3 Partly translated in Thomas 67-71
98.1.4 Edited by P.L.Vaidya. Darbhanga 1961
98.1.5 J.W.de Jong, "Remarks on the text of the Rastrapalapariprccha", ALB 31-32, 1967-68, 1-7
98.1.6 Ernst Waldschmidt, "The Rastrapalasutra in Sanskrit remnants from Central Asia", IEB 359-374
98.1.8 Daniel Boucher, "The textual history of the Rastrapalapariprccha: notes on its third-century Chinese translation", ARIRSU 12, 2001, 93-115
99.Author Unknown (250)
1.Ratnacandrapariprcchasutra (T.433)
100.Author Unknown (250)
1.Ratnacudapariprcchasutra (T.310(47); Toh. 91)
100.1.1 Partly translated in Siksasamuccaya
100.1.2 Partly translated in Conze, BudTexts no. 151 and in German translation, No. 143
100.1.3 Partly translated into German in Nyanaponika nos. 80, 89-90, 92
101.Author Unknown (250)
1.Ratnajalipariprcchasutra (T.433)
102.Samantabhadra (250)
1.Ratnakarandasutra (T.461-462; Toh. 117)
102.1.1 Partly edited Siksasamuccaya 313
102.1.2 Edited with Prabhacandra's commentary by Jugala Kisora Mukhtara. MDJG 24, Bombay 1925
102.1.3 Edited with Prabhacandra's Tika by Pannalala. Varanasi 1972
103.Author Unknown (250 A.D.?)
1.Saddharmapundarikasutra (T.262-265)
See t46.1.18.1. b88.1.145
Portions translated in Hoernle; Steinmiller-Oberlin; BudTexts; Ensink; Pfad; de Bary
103.1.0 Kwen she-yin poo-sa poo mun pin king. the Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva Sutra, being the 25th Chapter on the Samantamukha of the Bodhisattva Avalokiteshvara in the Saddharmapundarikasutra. Canton 1795
103.1.1 Translated into French by E. Burnouf as Le lotus de la bonne loi. Paris 1852, 1925, 1973
103.1.2 Chapter 4 edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan and translated into French by Edouard Foucaux. Paris 1854
103.1.3 Translated from Chinese into Italian by Carlo Puini, with Chinese text and Japanese transcription by Francois Turetini. Geneva 1873; Firenze 1981
103.1.4 Translated by Jan Hendrik Kern as The Saddharmapundarika, or The Lotus of the True Law. SBE 21, 1884; New York 1901; Delhi 1965, 1968, 1974; Oxford 1983. Portion reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1999, 241-243
103.1.5 Translated from Chinese into Italian by Carlo Puini. Studi Italiani di Filologia Indo-Iranica 1, 1897, app. 1-24; 2, 1898, 25-40; part in 7 and 8
103.1.6 Edited by Jan Hendrik Kern and Bunyiu Nanjio. BBudh 10, 1908-1912; Delhi 1992
103.1.7 Partly translated in Timothy Richard, The New Testament of Higher Buddhism (Edinburgh 1910), 127-161
103.1.8 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Documents Sanscrits de la seconde collection M. Stein (part 2)", JRAS 1911, 1063-1079
103.1.9 Edited, with German translation from the Turkish translation of the 25th chapter, by W. Radloff. BBudh 14, 1911. Reprinted Osnabruck 1970; St. Petersburg 1983; Delhi 1992
103.1.10 A.R.F.Hoernle, "An early text of the Saddharmapundarika", JRAS 1916, 269-278
103.1.10.1 Lee H. Ball, The Philosophy of the Mahayana in the Light of the Saddharmapundarika or the "Lotus of the True Law". M.A. thesis, Northwestern U. 1924
103.1.12 Joachim Wach, "Mahayana, besonders im Hinblick auf des Saddharma Pundarika", ZBVG 6, 1924-25, 331-338
103.1.13 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Lotus of the True Law", ERE 7, 1926, 145-146
103.1.14 N.D.Mironov, "Central Asian recensions of the Saddharmapundarika", JRAS 1927, 252-279
103.1.15 C. Ikeda, Saddharmapundarika. Faksimile eines Palmblatt-Manuscriptes mit englischen und japaneschem Vorwort. Tokyo 1926
103.1.16 Kenneth James Saunders, The Gospel for Asia: A Study of Three Religious Masterpieces: Gita, Lotus, and Fourth Gospel. New York 1928
103.1.17 Translated by William E. Soothill, The Lotus of the Wonderful Law, or the Lotus Gospel. Saddharmapundarika Sutra. Miao Fa Lien Hua Ching. Oxford 1930; Ann Arbor 1969. Part 2 revised by Bunno Kato and published from Japan 1971
103.1.19 Edited in Roman characters by Unrai Wogihara and C.Tsushido. Three volumes. Tokyo 1934-35. Reprinted 1958
103.1.20 Chapter 25 translated in Manual 30-38
103.1.21 Franklin Edgerton, "The meter of the Saddharmapundarikam", KSCV 39-46
103.1.22 Partly translated into German in Willy Baruch, Beiträge zum Saddharmapundarikasutra. Leiden 1938
103.1.24 Chapter 24 translated into German in Ernst Leumann and Shoko Watanabe, "Samantamukhaparivara aus dem Sanskrit übersetzt", Chizan Gakuho n.s. 14, 1941, 1-9. Reprinted in Studies in Buddhism in Japan, Volume 3 (Tokyo 1940), 125-138; also in Watanabe Shoko bukkyogaku ronshu (Tokyo 1982), 221-237
103.1.25 Francis H. Ehret, Gathas of the Saddharmapundarika. A Comparative Study of the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Ph.D.Thesis. Radcliffe College 1949
103.1.25.1 Rendered into Vietnamese. Saigon 1950, 1959, 1964, 1969
103.1.26 Sections translated into German in H. von Glasenapp, "Der Buddha des 'Lotus des Güten Gesetzes'", Jahrbuch des Lindenmuseums n.s. 1, 1951, 148-159. Reprinted in H. Bechert and V. Moeller (eds.), H. von Glasenapp: Ausgewählte Kleine Schriften (Wiesbaden 1980), 450-461
103.1.26.1 Khotanese version translated by H.W.Bailey, KT 3, 1951, 57-63
103.1.27 Edited by Nalinaksha Dutt. BI 176, 1953
103.1.28 Nalinaksha Dutt, "Mss. of the Saddharmapundarikasutra--their linguistic peculiarities", IHQ 29, 1953, 133-147
103.1.29 Bunpa Kojima, "A note on the Saddharmapundarika Sutra, the Sanskrit ms. unearthed in Gilgit in Kashmir, India", RDR 347, 1954, 27-38
103.1.30 Chapters 10: 31-32; 16: 33-36; 25: 37-40 translated in Robinson
103.1.32 J.Leroy Davidson, The Lotus Sutra in Chinese Art: A Study in Buddhist Art to the Year 1000. New Haven 1954
103.1.35 Edited and translated by Edward Conze. SerOR 13, 1957
103.1.36 Bunpa Kojima, "On the fragment of Saddharmapundarika 'dharma-bhanaka-anusamsa parivarto' unearthed in Khadalik", JIBSt 5.1, 1957, 12-13
103.1.38 Bunpa Kojima, "On some variants in the Lotus Sutra", JIBSt 6.1, 1958, 11-13
103.1.39 Bunpa Kojima, "On some colophons of the Lotus Sutra discovered in Central Asia", JIBSt 7.2, 1959, 97-99
103.1.40 Parts translated E. Conze, BudScrip 197-211. This translated into Italian as I libi buddhisti delle sapienza (Roma 1973)
103.1.41 Bunpa Kojima, "On the Gathas of Sadaparibhutavadarthah of the Lotus Sutra", JIBSt 8.1, 1960, 35-38
103.1.42 Edited by P.L.Vaidya, Buddhist Sanskrit Texts 6 (Darbhanga 1960)
103.1.43 Kazuyoshi Kino, "On the influence of the Vajracchedika upon the Saddharmapundarikasutra", JIBSt 10.1, 1962, 25-29
103.1.44 Chapter 5 translated in E. Conze, "The Lotus of the Good Law, Chapter V: On plants", MW 37, 1962, 95-96; 37, 1963, 157-160; 38, 1963, 15-17, 59-51. Reprinted in 30YBS 105-122
103.1.45 Hideo Kimura, "The Puranic nature of the religious literature in the Saddharmapundarika, especially on the last chapter" (summary of a Japanese article). RDR 373, 1963, 63-64
103.1.46 Yoshiro Tamura, "The characteristic of the Bodhisattva concept in the Lotus Sutra", JIBSt 11.2, 1963, 61-67
103.1.47 Translated by Sencho Murano (Tokyo 1964). Reprinted in S. Murano, The Sutra of the Lotus Flower of the Wonderful Law (Tokyo 1974)
103.1.48 Yutaka Iwamoto, "Lexichalische Nachlesen aus dem Saddharmapundarika I", Acta Asiatica 9, 1965, 78-82
103.1.49 H.W.Bailey, "A metrical summary of the Saddharmapundarika in Gostana Desa", Bulletin of Tibetology 2.2, 1965, 5-7
103.1.50 G.M.Bongard-Levin and E.N.Tyomkin, "Fragment of an unknown manuscript of the Saddharmapundarika from the N.F.Petrovsky collection", IIJ 8, 1965, 268-274
103.1.51 Supplementary remarks by Akira Yuyama, IIJ 9, 1966, 85-112
103.1.52 Edited by Rama Mohan Das. Patna 1966
103.1.53 Sadahiko Kariya, "An outlook relating to the history of the development of the Saddharmapundarikasutra" (in Japanese with English summary). KDG 13.3-4, 1967, 145-157
103.1.54 Edited by Enichi Ocho. Kyoto 1969
103.1.54.1 Senchu Murano, An Outline of the Lotus Sutra. Minobu-Sen 1969
103.1.55 Akira Yuyama, A Bibliography of the Sanskrit Texts of the Saddharmapundarikasutra. Canberra 1970
103.1.56 Steven G. Darian, "Antecedents of Tantrism in the Saddharmapundarika", AS 24, 1970, 105-125
103.1.57 Partly translated in H.W.Bailey, Sad-dharma-pundarika-sutra. The Summary in Khotan Saka. Canberra 1971
103.1.58 Translated by Bunno Kato as Myoho-Renge-Kyo: The Sutra of the Lotus Flower of the Wonderful Law. Tokyo 1971
103.1.59 Nikkyo Niwano, The Lotus Sutra. Life and Soul of Buddhism. Tokyo 1971
103.1.59.5 Heinz Bechert, Uber die Marburger Fragmente des Saddharmapundarika. Ernst Waldschmidt zum 75. Geburtstag an 15.7.1972. Gottingen 1972
103.1.60 Shoko Watanabe, Saddharmapundarika Manuscripts found in Gilgit. Two volumes. Tokyo 1972, 1975
103.1.60.1 H.W.Bailey, "The Khotanese summary of the Sad-dharma-pundarika-sutra", TDK 57, 1972, 526-530
103.1.60.2 H. Bechert, Über die 'Marburger Fragmente' des Saddharma- Pundarikasutra (Gottingen 1972)
103.1.61 Andrew Rawlinson, "Spiritual practice in the Saddharmapundarikasutra", in Wege Zur Ganzheit. Festschrift zum 75 Geburtstag von Lama Anagarika Govinda von seinen Freunden und Schülern (Almora 1973), 110-143
103.1.62 Heinz Bechert, "Remarks on the textual history of the Saddharmapundarika", SIAAC 2, 1973, 21-28
103.1.62.1 Andrew Rawlinson, Studies in the Lotus Sutra (Saddharmapundarika). Ph.D.Thesis, U. of lancaster 1972. Two volumes.
103.1.63 Peter Kwella, "Osadhiparivarta: a critical analysis", PURB 4.2, 1973, 71-85
101.1.63.1 Selections translated as Dragon King Sutra Stanzas. Berkeley 1973
103.1.64 Valerie E. Vierick, The Lotus and the Word: Key Parallels in the Saddharmapundarika and the Gospel according to John. Cambridge, Mass.1973
103.1.64.1 R.E.Emmerick, "Some Khotanese donors", Mémorial Jean de Menasce (ed. Ph. Gignous and A. Tafazzoli) (Louvain 1974), 383-388
103.1.65 C. Vogel, The Dated Nepalese Manuscript of the Saddharmapundarikasutra. NAWG 1974, Volume 5
103.1.65.1 Translated as The Sutra of Innumerable Meanings by Yoshiro Tamura, Kajiro Miyasaka and Pier P. Del Canpani. Tokyo 1974
103.1.66 Mark A. Ehman, "The Saddharmapundarikasutra". BAMP 112-117
103.1.67 Translated by Bunno Kato, Yoshiro Tamura and Kojiro Miyasaka as The Threefold Lotus Sutras. New York 1975
103.1.68 Fujita Kotatsu, "One vehicle or three?", JIP 3, 1975, 79-166
103.1.69 Translated from Chinese by Leon Hurvitz as Scripture of the Lotus Blossom of the Fine Dharma. New York 1976
103.1.70 Nikkyo Niwano, Buddhism for Today. A Modern Interpretation of the Threefold Lotus Sutra. New York 1976
103.1.70.1 Saddharma-pundarika-sutra, Kashgar Manuscript (ed. Lokesh Chandra), New Delhi 1976; Tokyo 1977
103.1.71 Chapter 16 translated into German in Margarete von Borsig, Leben aus der Lotusblüte (Freiburg 1976), 427-433
103.1.72 Peter Kwella, "Saddharmapundarikasutra, Kap.IV--Ein kultur übergreifendes Erzahlmotiv", ZDMG 1977, 892-900
103.1.73 Yenshu Kurumiya, "A note of the seventeen distinctive names of the Saddharmapundarika Sutra", JIBSt 25.2, 1977, 24-28
103.1.74 Akira Yuyama and Hirofumi Toda, The Huntington Fragment of the Saddharmapundarikasutra. SPBOR 2, Tokyo 1977
103.1.75 Lokesh Chandra (ed.), Saddharmapundarikasutra, Kashgar Manuscript, Foreword by Heinz Bechert Tokyo 1977
103.1.75.5 Peter Kwelle, "Saddharmapundarikasutra, Kap. IV. Ein kultur-ubergreifende Erzahlmotiv", ZDMG Supp. Vol. III, 1977, 892-900
103.1.76 Hirofuma Toda, Saddharmapundarikasutra, Kashgar Manuscript IV-VII. Tokushima Daigaku Kyoyobu Rinrigakka Kiyo 1, 1977, 1-46. VIII-XIX 2, 1977, 1-79.
103.1.77 Hirofuma Toda, Note on the Kashgar Manuscript of the Saddharmapundarikasutra. Tokyo 1977
103.1.78 Translated in 10 volumes with Hsuan Hsu's commentary as The Wonderful Dharma Lotus Flower Sutra (San Francisco 1977-1982)
103.1.80 Michael Pye, Skillful Means. A Concept in Mahayana Buddhism. London 1978
103.1.81 Sanghasen Singh, "The methodology of philosophical analysis of the Mahayana Sutras with special reference to the Saddharmapundarika Sutra", Glory of India 3.1, 1979, 1-4. Reprinted in PLNB 1979
103.1.82 Parts from Chapters 10 and 26 translated in Paul 114-115 and German translation 125-126; from Chapt. 11 in 187-190 (193-195); Chapter 25 at 256-264 (259-267)
103.1.83 K. Fujita, "Pure Land Buddhism and the Lotus Sutra", IEB 117-130.
103.1.84 Hirofumi Toda (ed.), Saddharmapundarikasutra, Central Asian Manuscripts Romanized Text. Tokushima 1981
103.1.85 Whalen W. Lai, "The predocetic 'finite buddhakaya' in the Lotus Sutra: in search of the illusive dharmakayas therein", JAAR 49, 1981, 447-470
103.1.86 Oskar von Hinuber (ed.), A New Fragmentary Gilgit Manuscript of the Saddharmapundarikasutra. Tokyo 1982
103.1.87 Yunshu Kurumiya, "Adhimukti in the Saddharmapundarikasutra", IBSDJ 337-352
103.1.88 Akira Hirakawa, "The Lotus Sutra and Mahayana Buddhism: the formative stage of the Lotus Sutra", (in Japanese with English summary). HNBTK 3-37
103.1.89 Zenno Ishigami, "The Lotus Sutra and the Pure Land teachings" (in Japanese with English summary). HNBTK 457-471
103.1.90 Zuiei Ito, "The message of the Buddhavatamsakanamamahavaipulyasutra and the Saddharmapundarikasutra: the characteristics of the Saddharmapundarika as seen from the standpoint of the Dasabhumikasutra (2)" (Japanese with English summary). HNBTK 97-122
103.1.91 Kosho Kawamura, "The Lotus Sutra and the Sarvastivadin school in northwest India" (Japanese with English summary). HNBTK 473-508
103.1.92 Enshu Kurumiya, "Mss. of the Saddharmapundarikasutra" (in Japanese with English summary). HNBTK 257-264
103.1.93 Yukei Matsunaga, "The Lotus Sutra and Tantric Buddhism in northwest India" (in Japanese with English summary). HNBTK 395-496
103.1.94 Shinjo Suguro, "The concepts of grahyagrahaka and nimittadarsanabhaga: the fundamental theory of Vijnaptimatrata philosophy", (in Japanese with English summary). HNBTK 157-192
103.1.95 Esho Yamaguchi, "Methodological approaches to the Lotus Sutra and Indian philosophy" (in Japanese with English summary). HNBTK 195-226
103.1.96 Bijan Bandhu Samajdar, "The idea of ekayana (one vehicle) in the Saddharmapundarikasutra", JDBSDU 7, 1983, 40-46
103.1.97 Folios of Central Asian version edited by G.M.Bongard-Levin and M.I.Vorob'eva-Desjatovskaya, Pamjatniki indijskoj pis'mennosti iz central'noj Azii, (Moscow), 77-160
103.1.98 Edited with index by K. Tsukamoto, R. Tage, R. Mitome and M. Yamazaki. Two volumes. Tokyo 1986
103.1.98.1 Keisho Tsukamoto, Sanskrit Manuscripts of Saddharmapundarika collected from Nepal, Kashmir and Central Asia. Romanized Text and Index. Tokyo 1986
103.1.99 Whalen Lai, "Why the Lotus Sutra?--on the historic significance of Tendai", JJR 14, 1987, 83-100.
103.1.99.5 Michael von Bruck, Weisheit der Leere: Sutra, Texte des indischen Mahayana-Buddhismus. Zurich 1989; Munchen 2000
103.1.100 Norio Sekido, "A comparative study of Saddharmapundarikasutra and Mahabharata--concentrating on Tathagatayus-pramana parivarta and Bhagavadgita", JIBSt 37.2, 1989, 14-16
103.1.100.0 Akira Yuyama, "The six perfections and the Bodhisattva in the Lotus Sutra: an example of philological and philosophical questions", SramV 33-40
103.1.100.1 Akira Yuyama, "The Tathagata Prabhuratna in the stupa", Amala Prajna 181-185
103.1.101 G.M.Bongard-Levin, "Two new fragments of Saddharmapundarika" (in Russian). ICandB 187-191
103.1.101.1 Edited in Newari and Sanskrit by Asakozi Bajracarya. Nepal 1990
103.1.102 Michael Fuss, Buddhavacana and Dei Verbum. A Phenomenological and Theological Comparison of Scriptural Inspiration in the Sad-dharmapundarika Sutra and in the Christian Tradition. Leiden 1991
103.1.102.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "El sutra del Loto (Saddharmapundarika). Su di fusion, su influenci, su pensaje". REB 2, 1991-92, 69-116
103.1.103 Tsugunori Kubo, "The central concept of the Bodhisattva practice in the Lotus Sutra", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 143-144
103.1.103.1.Tsugunari Kubro, "Anuttara samyak-sambodhi set against the concept of parinirvana as depicted in the Lotus Sutra", IJBS 4.1, 1992, 1-13
103.1.103.3 Usmail Quilas, "The ideal of salvation in the Lotus Sutra", BSPF 49-53
103.1.103.5 Braj M. Sinha, "Metamsvara from the Saddharmapundarika to the Karandavyuha", BSPF 168-180
103.1.103.7 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "The meaning of the infinite numbers in the Lotus Sutra", in Hokke-Bunka Kenkhu (Journal of the Institute for the Comprehensive Study of Lotus Sutra (Tokyo 1992). Translated into Spanish in REB 5, 1993, 67-84
103.1.104 Akirya Yuyama, "Miscellaneous remarks on the Lotus Sutra", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 144
103.1.105 Jikido Takasaki, "Textual problems of the Mahayanasraddhotpadasutra", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 183-184
103.1.106 William E. Deal, "The Lotus Sutra and the rhetoric of legitimization in eleventh-century Japanese Buddhism", JJRS 20, 1993, 261-296
103.1.106.1 Michael Pye, "The Lotus Sutra and the essence of Mahayana", BudSp 171-187
103.1.106.1.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "El significando de los numeros infinitos en le Sutra del Loto (Saddharmapundarika)", REB 5, 1993, 67-84
103.1.106.2 Translated by Burton Watson, New York 1993
103.1.106.4 Lokesh Chandra, "Role of the Lotus Sutra in the twenty-first century", HIPP 479-488
103.1.107 Tsugunari Kubo, A Study Concerning the Acceptance and Reconstruction of a Philosophy in its Assimilation into a Different Culture (tao) in Kumarajiva's Translation of the Lotus Sutra. Studia Philologica Buddhica 8. Tokyo 1994
103.1.108 Hiroshi Kanno, "An overview of research of Chinese communication of the Lotus Sutra", Acta Asiatica 66, 1994, 87-103
103.1.109 V.S.S.Saibara, "The concept of yana in Mahayana Buddhism with special reference to the Saddharmapundarikasutra", MB 102.3, 1994, 37-39
103.1.110 A. L. Herman, "The way of the lotus: critical reflections on the ethics of the Saddharmapundarikasutra", MB 102.3, 1994, 37-39
103.1.110.3 Carl Sunesan, "On the term vanalokayatika found in two Central Asian mss. of Saddharmapundarikasutra and its Chinese interpretation", Sauhrdayamangalam 343-360
103.1.110.5 Higuchi Koichi, "Mongolian versions of the Saddharmapundaika from the linguistic and philological viewpoint", ZASS 26, 1996, 21-48
103.1.110.8 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Eternidad del Dharma en le Sutra del Loto", REB 11, 1996, 28-36
103.1.110.5 Akira Yuyama, "Why Kumarajiva omitted the later half of Chapter V in translating the Lotus Sutra", FDS 325-330
103.1.111 Shiro Matsumoto, "The Lotus Sutra and Japanese Culture", PBT 1997, 388-406
103.1.112 Rendered into Vietanmese by Thich Tri Tinh. Los Angeles 1996; Bagneux 1997
103.1.112.1 Sanskrit Lotus Sutra. Fragments from the Lushun Museum Collection. Facsimile Edition and Romanized Text. Edited by Jian Zhongxin. Lushun Museum-Soka Gakkai 1997
103.1.112.5 Klaus Wille, "Die Fragmente Or. 9610 in the British Library", BVSK 717-728
103.1.112.5 Tilmann Vetter, "Hendrik Kern and the Lotus Sutra", ARIRSU 10, 1998, 129-144
103.1.112.5.1 Klaus Wille, "The rediscovered Saddharmapundarlkasutra frament Khad. 01L in the Stein collection (London)", FacIC 473-479
103.1.112.1.7 Sanskrit Lotus Sutra Manuscript from the National Archives of Nepal (no. 4-21). Tokyo 1998
103.1.112.2 Daniel Boucher, "Gandhari and the early Chinese translations reconsidered: the case of the Saddharmapundarikasutra", JAOS 118, 1998, 471-506
103.1.112.2.5 Tibetan-Sanskrit Word Index to the Saddharmapundarika-sutra. Edited Yasunori Ejima et al. Tokyo 1998
103.1.113 Seishi Karashima, A Glossary of Dharmaraksha's Translation of the Lotus Sutra. Soko University 1998
103.1.113.5 H. Toda, "Saddharmapundarikasutra XV Verses 1-15", ITaur 23-24, 1998-99, 271-290
103.1.113.6 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "The conflict of change in the Lotus Sutra: the Hinayanist reaction", HBK 24, 1998, 1-30
103.1.113.6.3 Margaret von Borsig, "Das Buddha-Bild des Lotus-Sutra", WerB 75-92
103.1.113.6.6 Michael Zimmerman, "The Tathagatagarbhasutra: its basic structure and relation to the Lotus Sutra", ARIRSU 10, 1998, 143-168
103.1.113.7 Seishi Karashima, "Identificatioin of some Buddhist Sanskrit fragments from Central Asia", IRIABSU 3, 1999, 213-214
103.1.113.8 Whalen Lai, "Gnosis and prajna: the parables in the Lotus Sutra", JRS 30, 1999, 133-146
103.1.114 Hirofumi Toda, A Classification of the Nepalese Manuscripts of the Saddharmapundarikasutra (16). Tokushima 1999
103.1.114.5 Klaus Wille, "Weitere kleine Saddharmapundarikasutra - fragmente aus des Sammlunf Hoernle (London)", Suryacandrodaya 241-256
103.1.114.7 Peter Zieme, "The converson of King Subhavyuha: further fragments of an old Turkish version of the Saddharmapundarika", Suryacandrodya 257-265
103.1.115 Ruben L. F. Habito, "Bodily reading of the Lotus Sutra: understanding nichiren's Budhism", JJRS 26, 1999, 281-306
103.1.115.3 Carmen Dragonetti, "Sunyata in the Lotus Sutra", HBK 26, 2000, 63-84
103.1.115.4 Daisaki Ikeda, The Wisdom of the Lotus Sutra. A Discussion. Two volumes. Santa Monica, California 2000
103.1.115.5.5 Yuichi Kajiyama, "The Saddharmapundarika and sunyata" (tr. Wayne Yokoyama). Journal of Oriental Studies 10, 2000, 73-96
103.1.115.4.5 Hirofumi Toda, "Saddharmapundarikasutra", MonSC 2, 69-96
103.1.115.5 Fernando Tola, "Positiveness in the Lotus Sutra", HBK 26, 2000, 35-62
103.1.115.6 Fragments of a manuscript of the Saddharmapundarikasutra from Khadelig Ed. Klaus Wille. Tokyo 2000
103.1.115.8 Sandra A. Wawrytke, "Language and logic in the Lotus Sutra: a hermeneutical exploration of philosophical underpinnings", CHBJ 13.2, 2000, 63-96
103.1.116 Akira Yuyama, Eugène Burnouf. The Background to his Research into the Lotus Sutra. Bibliotheca Philologica et Philosophica Buddhica III (Tokyo 2000).
103.1.117 Brook Ziporyn, "How to will backwards: time forgotten and repetition in the Lotus Sutra", CHBJ 13.2, 2000, 29-62
103.1.119 Seishi Karashima, A Glossary of Kumarajiva's Translation of the Lotus Sutra. Tokyo 2001
103.1.120 Seishi Karashima, "Who composed the Lotus Sutra? Antagonism between wilderness and village monks", ARIRSU 12, 2001, 143-179
103.1.121 Seishi Karashima, "Some features of the language of the Saddharma-pundarikasutra", IIJ 44, 2001, 200-230
103.1.121.5 Tsugunari Kube, "The importance of awakening to oneself as depicte in the Lotus Sutra", JIBSt 50.2, 2001, 25-30
103.1.121.6 Jacqueline I. Stone, "Lotus Sutra (Saddharmapundarika-Sutra)", EnB 1, 2001, 471-477
103.1.121.7 Takayasu Suzuki, "The Buddhology in the Mahabherisutra inherited from the Saddharmapundarika", JIBSt 50.2, 2001, 20-24
103.1.122 Lotus Sutra manuscript from the National Academy of Nepal (no. 4-21), romanized text, 1. Edited by Hirofumi Toda. Tokyo 2001
103.1.123 Klaus Wille, "The Saddharmapundarikasutrasutra fragment in the Mannerheim collection (Helsinki)", ARIRSU 12, 2001, 43-52, with remarks by A. Yuyama, 53-70.
103.1.124 Yukio Katano, "The ;symbolism of 'Hokke proper"", JIBSt 51.1, 2002, 52-55
103.1.124.9 Sanskrit Lotus Sutra Manuscript from Cambridge University Library (add.1682 and add. 1683). Tokyo 2002
103.1.124.9.1 David w. Chappell, "Organic truth: personal reflection on the Lotus Sutra", ABK 55-70
103.1.124.9.3 Susan Mattis, "Chi-hsi and the subtle dharma of the Lotus Sutra: emphasis on Buddha-nature", ABK 241-260
103.1.124.9.4 Gene Reeves, "The Lotus Sutra as radically world-affirming", ABK 177-200
103.1.124.9.5 Nikkyo Niwane, "The three-fold Lotus Sutra": an introduction", ABJ 27-50
103.1.124.9.7 Paul L. Swanson, "The innumerable meanings of the Lotus Sutra", ABK 51-54
103.1.124.9.8 Taitetsu Unno, "Somatic realization of the Lotus Sutra", ABK 71-80
103.1.124.9.9 Y. Ousaka and M. Yamasaki, "Genealogical classification of Saddharmapundarika manuscripts based on many-valued analysis", Literar and Linguistic Computing 17.2, 2002, 199-206. Oxford 2002
103.1.125 Thich Tam Duc, "Philosophy of the Saddharmapundarika: a conceptual and doctrinal analysis", BTCIK 173-182
103.1.126 Seishi Karashima, "Sanskrit fragments of the Sutra Golden Light, the Lotus Sutra, the Aryasrimahadevidharani and the Anantamukhanir-haradharani in the Otani Collection", ARIRSU 14, 2003, 183-196
103.1.127 Seishi Karashima, "A trilingual edition of the Lotus Sutra--new editions of the Sanskrit, Tibetan and Chinese versions", ARIRSU 14, 2003, 85-182; 15, 2003, 33-104
103.1.128 Harunaki Kotsuki, Sanskrit Lotus Sutra Manuscript from University of Tokyo General Library (No. 414). Romanized Text. Tokyo 2003
103.1.131 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "The Lotus Sutra as an apologetic work", ITaur 29, 2003, 205-214
103.1.133 Klaus Wille, "Some recently identified Saddharmapndarikasutra fragments in the British Library (Lonodon)", ARIRSU 15, 2003, 134-146
103.1.135 Boris Oquibenine, "Le 'fils prodigue' chez le Bouddhistes", DCJ 549-562
103.1.137 Seishi Karashima, "A trilingual edition of the Lotus Sutra–new editions of the Sanskrit, Tibetan and Chinese versions", ARIRSU 16, 2005, 105-190
103.1.138 Seishi Karashima, "An Old Tibetan translation of the Lotus Sutra from Khotan: the Romanized text collated with the Kanjur version", ARIRSU 16, 2005, 191-268
103.1.140 Taigen Dan Leighton, "Dogen's appropriation of Lotus Sutra ground and space", JJRS 32.1, 2005, 85-106
103.1.143 Haiyan Shan, The Profound Meaning of the Lotus Sutra. Two volumes. Delhi 2005
103.1.146 Tsugunori Kuda, "Why do discriminatory and exclusive expressions appear in the Lotus Sutra?", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 223-224
103.1.149 Daniel B. Stevenson, The Meaning of the Lotus Sutra's Course of Ease and Bliss: An Annotated Translation and Study of Huisi's (515-577) Fahua jin anlexyingi (Tokyo 2006)
103.1.153 Seishi Karashima, "The omission of the verses of the Samantamukha-parivarta in a Kanjur edition", ARIRSU 19, 2007, 373-374
103.1.153.1 Seshi Karashima and Margarita I. Vorobyova-Desyatovskaya, "Buddhist Sanskrit fragments from the collection of the Institute of Oriental Manuscripts in St. Petersburg (2)", aRIRSU 19, 2007, 91-94
103.1.153.2 Seishi Karashima, "An old Tibetan translatio of the Lotus Sutra from Khotan: the Romanized text collated with the Kanjur versio (4)", ARIRSU 19, 2007, 177-302
103.1.155 Noriyuki Kuda and Margarita I. Vorabyeva-Desyatavskaya, "A newly-identified fragment of the Saddharmapundarikasutra.Keptin St. Petersburg branch of the Institute of Oriental Studies", ARIRSU 18, 2007, 57-66
103.1.157 Alan Sponberg, "Lotus Sutra of the True Dharma (Saddharmapundarika-Sutra)", EnBuddhism 472-475
103.1.157.5 Ensho Kobayashi, "The concept of spiritual friend in the Saddharmapundarikasutra", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 196
103.1.158 Shin'ichi Tsuda, "From the crest concept of Shozanjobutsu to the ground idea of Ganjoju: a speculative analysis plumbing the soteriological depths of the Lotus Sutra by means of the hypothesis of 'three generations of authors/compilers' who participated in the editing of the Skilful Means chapter", JICBS 11, 2007, 244-265 (summarized pp. 156-157)
104.Author Unknown (250)
1.Sagaranagarajapariprcchasutra (T.598-599, 601; Toh. 153-155
104.1.1 Partly translated Siksasamuccaya 276
104.1.2 Chapter 14 translated in Paul 235-298 and in German translation 239-246
105.Author Unknown (250)
1.Samantamukhaparivartasutra (T.310(10), 315; Toh. 54)
105.1.1 Translated Treasury 134-147
106.Author Unknown (250)
1.Sarvapunyasamuccayasamadhisutra (T.381-382)
107.Author Unknown (250)
1.Sarvavaipulyavidyasiddhasutra (T.274)
108.Author Unknown (250)
1.Simhapariprcchasutra (T.310(37), 343-344)
108.1.1 Partly translated in Siksasamuccaya 5, 53-54
108A.Author Unknown (250)
1.Srimaladevisimhanadasutra
See e103.1.126
108A.1.1 Summary in Warder 400-402
108A.1.2 Translated by Alex and Hideko Wayman as The Lion's Roar of Queen Srimala (New York 1974). Portion reprinted EnIndPh 8, 1999, 243-245. Berkeley 2004
108A.1.2.1 Diana Mary Paul, A Prolegomena to the Srimaladevi Sutra and the Tathagatagarbha Theory: The Role of Women in Buddhism. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Wisconsin at Madison 1974
108A.1.3 Partly translated in Paul 292-301 (German version 293-302)
108A.1.4 Translated in Treasury 363-383
108A.1.5 Richard King, "Is 'Buddha-nature' Buddhist? Doctrinal tensions in the Srimalasutra--an early Tathagatagarbha text", Numen 42, 1995, 1-20
108A.1.8 Kazunobu Matsuda, "Srimaladevisimhadasutra", ManSC 1, 65-76
109.Author Unknown (250)
1.Srimatibhadhamanipariprcchasutra (T.567-568)
110.Author Unknown (250)
1.Strivivartyavyakaranasutra (T.562-566)
111.Author Unknown (250)
1.Sumatidarikapariprcchasutra (T.310(30), 334-336; Toh. 74)
111.1.1 Translated in Paul 201-211 and in German translation 207-217
111.1.2 Translated Treasury 256-260
112.Author Unknown (250)
1.Susthitamatidevaputrapariprcchasutra (T.310(36), 341-342; Toh. 80)
112.1.1 Translated Treasury 41-70
113.Author Unknown (250)
1.Svapnanirdesasutra (T.310(4))
114.Author Unknown (250)
1.Tathagatacintyaguhyanirdesasutra (T.310(3), 312; Toh. 47)
Parts translated in Siksasamuccaya; Winternitz; Glasenapp; de Bary
115.Author Unkown (250)
1.Tathagatagarbhasutra or Tathagatamahakarunanirdesasutra (T.397(1), 398)
See a103.1.113.6.5
115.1.1 Partly translated in Siksasamuccaya 168
115.1.2 Partly translated into German in Winternitz, no. 44
115.1.2.5 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "Tathagatagarbhasutra: el Sutra de la Essences de Buda", REB 8, 1994-95, 99-108
115.1.3 Michael Zimmerman, "A second Tibetan translation of the Tathagatagarbhasutra in the Newark Manuscript Kanjur from Bathang: a translation of the early period", TICOJ 43, 1998, 33-50
115.1.4 Buddhabhadra's Chinese translation translated by William H. Grosnick. BudinP 92-106
115.1.8 Edited and translated in Michael Zimmerman, A Buddha Within: the Tathagatagarbhasutra: the Earliest Exposition of the Buddha-Nature Teaching in India. Tokyo 2002
116.Author Unknown (250)
1.Udayanavatsarajapariprcchasutra (T.310(29), 332-333; Toh. 73
116.1.1 Partly translated Siksasamuccaya 85-87
116.1.2 Translated in Paul 27-50, and in German version 45-68
117.Author Unknown (250)
1.Ullambanasutra
118.Author Unknown (250)
1.Upayakausalyapariprcchasutra (T.310(38), 345-346; Toh. 82, 261)
118.1.1 Partly translated Siksasamuccaya
118.1.2 Partly translated into German in Winternitz, no. 21
118.1.3 Translated Treasury 427-465
119.Author Unknown (250)
1.Vaiduryarajasutra (T.513)
120.Author Unknown (250)
1.Vidyutpraptapariprcchasutra (T.310(20), 324; Toh. 64)
120.1.1 Translated Treasury 149-162
121.Author Unknown (250)
1.Viradatta(grhapati)pariprcchasutra (T.310(28), 330-331; Toh. 72)
121.1.1 Partly edited Siksasamuccaya 37, 217-218
121.1.2 Partly translated German in Winternitz, no. 29
122.Author Unknown (250)
1.Visesacinta(brahma)pariprcchasutra (T.585-587; Toh. 160)
122.1.1 Partly translated in Conze, BudTexts no. 200-201, German version no. 190-191
123.Upatissa (250)
1.Vimuttimagga (Theravada)(NCat II, 345)
See a210.7.32
123.1.1 M. Nagai, "The Vimutti-magga, the 'Way to Deliverance', the Chinese counterpart of the Pali Visuddhi-magga", JPTS 7, 1917-1919, 69-80
123.1.2 P.V.Bapat, "Unidentified sources of the Vimuttimagga", ABORI 15.3-4, 1935.
123.1.3 P.V.Bapat, "Vimuttimagga and the school of Abhayagirivihara in Ceylon", JASBe I.2, 1936
123.1.3.1 Vimuktimarga dhutanuga-nirdesa edited in Tibetan and translated into English by P.V.Bapat, Delhi University Buddhist Studies 1, 1964
123.1.3.2 P.V.Bapat, Vimuttimagga and Visuddhimagga, a comparative study. Poona 1937
123.1.4 P.V.Bapat, "Vimuttimagga and Petakopadesa", IC 3, 1937, 743-746
123.1.4.1 P.V.Bapat, "NA-LO-THO of the Vimuttimagga", NIA 1, 1938-39, 599-600
123.1.4.2 P.V.Bapat, "Interpolations in the fragmentary Tibetan version of the Vimuttimagga", NIA 7, 1941, 58-60
123.1.5 Vimuktimarga Dhutanganirdesa (i.e.Dhutanuganirdesa) edited in Tibetan with Japanese translation and notes by Genjun H. Sasaki. Kyoto 1958.
123.1.5.5 Edited by Galkatiyagama Siri Ratnajoti and Karalliyadde Siri Ratnapala. Colombo 1963. Reviewed by Purusottama Visvanath Bapat in Journal of the Vidyalankara University of Ceylon 1, 1972, 172-190
123.1.6 Translated from Chinese by N.R.M.Ehara, Soma Thera and Kheminda Thera as The Path of Freedom by Arahant Upatissa. Colombo 1961; Kandy 1977, 1995
123.1.7 Toshiichi Endo, "The Asgiriya manuscript of the Pali Vimuttimagga" an inquiry into its authenticity", Kalyani. Journal of Humanities and Social Sciences of the University of Kelaniya 1, 1983, 100-108
123.1.7.1 Heinz Bechert, "Vimuttimagga and Amatakaravannana", Amala Prajna 11-14
123.1.8.5 Peter Skilling, "Vimuttimagga and Abhayagiri: the form-aggregate according to the Samskrtasmkrtaviniscaya", JPTS 20, 1994, 171-210
123.1.9 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 246-255
123.1.10 Kate Crosby, "History versus modern myth: the Abhayagirivihara, the Vimuttimagga and Yogavacara meditation", JIP 27, 1999, 503-550
123.1.15 Takatsugu Hayashi, "The Vimuttimagga and early post-canonical literature (I)", Buddhist Studies 31, 90-121
123.1.20 Lelan Kumar Jha, The Vimuttimagga: A Critical Study. Delhi 2008
124.Author Unknown (250)
1.Atanatikasutra or Atanatiyasutra (NCat II, 42)
124.1.1 Fragments edited by H. Hoffmann, Bruchstücke des Atanatikasutra aus den Zentral Asiatische Sanskrit Kanon der Buddhisten (Leipzig 1939); Stuttgart 1987
124.1.5 Lore Sander, "Preliminary remarks on two versions of the Atanatiya (Atanatika)-Sutra in Sanskrit", JICPBS 11, 2002, 159-196
125.Harivarman (253)
1.Satyasiddhi or Tattvasiddhi
125.1.1 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Harivarman on the 'concentration' and on nirvana", MCB 5, 1936-37, 201-210
125.1.2 Sections translated into French in L. de la Vallee Poussin, "Musila et Narada", MCB 5, 1936-37, 203-212
125.1.3 N.Aiyasvami Sastri, "Harivarman on vaisaradya", SIS 1, 1945, 127-131
125.1.5 N. Aiyasvami Sastri, "Harivarman's theory of cognition", IHQ 32, 1956, 319-323. CIDO 26, Summaries 1964, 308-309
125.1.7 Summarized in Warder 419-421
125.1.8 C.D.Priestley, "Emptiness in the Satyasiddhi", JIP 1, 1970-71, 30-39
125.1.8.1 Shoryu Katsura, A Study of Harivarman's Tattvasiddhi. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Toronto 1974. Canadian theses on microfiche no. 31249
125.1.9 Edited and translated by N. Aiyasvami Sastri. Two volumes. Sanskrit text GOS 159, 1975; translation GOS 165, 1978
125.1.10 N. Aiyasvami Sastri, "The Satyasiddhi and its exposition of Buddhism", RPBSI 91-99
125.1.11 Shoryu Katsura, "Harivarman on Sarvastivada", JIBSt 26.2, 1978, 21-26
125.1.12 Shoryu Katsura, "Harivarman on satyadvaya", JIBSt 27.2, 1979, 1-5
125.1.13 Upali Karunaratne, "Harivarman", EnBud 5, 1992, 413-414
125.1.14 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 255-312
125.1.8 Charles Halllisey, "Harivarman", 387-388
126.Author Unknown (260)
1.Subahupariprcchasutra (T.310(26), 895-896)
127.Author Unknown (260)
1.Sukasutra (T.78-81)
127A.Author Unknown (275)
1."The Spitzer Manuscript"
127A.1.1 Eli Franco, The Spitzer Manuscript: the Oldest Philosophical Manuscript in Sanskrit. Two Volumes. Vienna 2004
127A.1.2 Eli Franco, "Three notes on the Spitzer manuscript", WZKSOA 49, 2005, 109-112
128.Author Unknown (260)
1.Samantabhadrabodhisattvadhayancaryadharmasutra
128A.Author Unknown (280)
1.Bhaisajyaguruvaiduryaprabhasapurvapranidhanavisesavistarasutra (T.14, 21)
128A.1.1 Summarized in French by Paul Pelliot, "Le Bhaisajyaguru", BEFEO 3, 1903, 33-37
128A.1.2 Edited by Nalinaksha Dutt, IHQ, Supplement to Parts 12.2-3, 1933. Republished in GilgitM 1, 1939, 1-32. Also in Mahayanasutrasamgraha I, 165-173. Paragraph reprinted in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 312-313
128A.1.3 Translated by Walter Liebenthal, The Sutra of the Lord of Healing (Bhaishajyaguru Vaiduryaprabha Tathagata) (Peiping 1936). Also in Sutras and Scriptures, Volume 1 (Taipei 1962)
128A.1.4 Translated in S.Sen, "Two medical texts in Chinese translations", VBA 1, 1945, 70-95
128A.1.5 Partly translated in Alexander Doburn Soper, Literary Evidence for Early Buddhist Art in China (Ascona 1959), 169b-178a
128A.1.6 Translated in Raoul Birnbaum, The Lapis Lazuli Radiance Buddha, Master of Healing: A Study in Iconography and Meaning. Ph.D.Diss., Columbia U., 1976
128A.1.6.5 Gregory Robert Schopen, The Bhaisajyaguru-Sutra and the Buddhism of Gilgit. Doctoral thesis, Australian Natinal University 1978
128A.1.7 Translated in Raouol Birnbaum, The Healing Buddha (Boulder, Colo., 1979). German translation, Bern 1982
128A.1.7.5 Sen-shou Lin, "Who is Bhaisajya-Guru-Vaidruya-Prabhasa?", BCAR 8, 1994-95, 150-175
128A.1.8.Edited by F.M.Hassnain and Toka D. Sumi, New Delkhi 1995
129.Author Unknown (300)
1. Mahayanabhidharmasutra
129.1.1 Passages translated in John P. Keenan, "Original purity and the focus of early Yogacara", JIABS 5.1, 1982, 7-18
130.Vindhyavasin (300)
1.General
130.1.1 J. Takakusu, "Vindhya-vasin", JRAS 1905, 162-163
130.1.2 G.A.Jacob, "Vindhyavasin", JRAS 1905, 355-356
130.1.3 B. Bhattacharya, "Vindhyavasin", JIH 6, 1927, 36-40
131.Patanjali (300)
1.Yogasutras
131.1.1 Edited and translated, with extracts from Bhojadeva's Rajamartanda, by J.R.Ballantyne. Allahabad 1852; Bombay 1885; Delhi 1980, 1990
131.1.2 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya and Vacaspati Misra's Tattvavaisaradi, by Jivanananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1867, 1874, 1880, 1895, 1903, 1908, 1940
131.1.3 Edited, with Balarama Udasina's commentary, by K.B.R.Sinha. Bankipore 1867, 1897
131.1.4 Translated, with extracts from Bhojadeva's Rajamartanda, in continu-ation of 131.1.1 above, by Govindadeva Sastri. Pan 3, 1868-69 - 6 1971-72. Items 131.1.1 and 131.1.4 reprinted Bombay 1882, 1885, 1955
131.1.5 Edited, with Ananta Pandita's Yogacandrika, by Vacanarama Sarma Kanyakubja. Pan n.s. 3, 1978-79, 216-256
131.1.6 Edited and translated, with Bhojadeva's Rajamartanda, by Rajendralal Mitra. BI 93, 1883
131.1.7 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya and Vijnanabhiksu's Yogavarttika, by Ramakrsna Sastri and Kesava Sastri. Pan n.s. 5, 1883 - 6, 1884. Reprinted Banaras 1884
131.1.8 Edited with Ramananda Sarasvati's Maniprabha by R.S.Bodas. BSPS 46, 1887, 1892, 1915
131.1.9 Edited with editor's commentary by Vyankatrav Ramacandra. Poona 1887-1906
131.1.9.1 Translated by W.Q.Judge and J.H.Connelly as The Yoga Aphorisms of Patanjali. San Francisco 1889; New York, London 1893, 1898; Bombay 1905. Translated into German, Berlin 1904
131.1.10 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya, Bhojadeva's Rajamartanda and Ramananda Sarasvati's Maniprabha, in Arunodaya 1.25, 1890
131.1.10.1 Edited by Mangala Gupta. Bombay 1890
131.1.11 Translated by M.N.Dvivedi. Bombay 1890, 1914; Adyar 1947; with edition, Delhi 1980
131.1.12 Edited, with Vacaspati Misra's Tattvavaisaradi, by Balarama Udasina. Calcutta 1891
131.1.13 Edited by Srinivasa Jagannatha in Sakalavidyabhivardhani 1.1-10, Vizagapatam 1892-93
131.1.15 Edited by Nanabhai Sadanandaji Rele. Bombay 1897
131.1.16 Edited with Vyasa's Bhasya by Nanabhai Sadanandaji Rele. Bombay 1897, 1914, 1941; Poona 1913
131.1.17 J. Murdoch, Yogasastra. London 1897
131.1.18 Edited with Vyasa's Bhasya by Purnachandra Vedantachunchu. Calcutta 1898
131.1.19 Edited by Ramasvarupa Sarma. Moradabad 1898
131.1.20 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya, Bhojadeva's Rajamartanda and Vacaspati Misra's Tattvavaisaradi by Munishwar Sarma. Agra 1898
131.1.21 Translated by Vivekananda in his Vedanta Philosophy (New York 1899)
131.1.22 Paul Zillmann, "Die Yoga Sutra des Patanjali. Zum ersten Male verdeutscht", Neue Metaphysische Rundshcau 3-4, 1900
131.1.23 Edited, with Girija Samkara Sarma's Padabodhini and Nathu Rama Sarma's Rahasyadipika, Ahmedabad 1901, 1911
131.1.24 Kishori Lal Sarkar, The Hindu System of Self-Culture or the Patanjala Yoga Shastra. Calcutta 1902
131.1.25 Edited, with Nagesa Bhatta's Vrtti, by Narayan Sastri Bharadvaja and Jiva Natha Misra. Pan n.s. 25, 1903 - 28, 1906. Reprinted 1907
131.1.26 Edited, with Ramananada Sarasvati's Maniprabha, by D.L. Gosvami. BenSS 19, 1903
131.1.27 Edited, with Bhojadeva's Rajamartanda, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Second edition. Calcutta 1903, 1936
131.1.28 Edited, with Bhojadeva's Rajamartanda and Vacaspati Misra's Tattvavaisaradi, by the Anandasrama pandits. ASS 47, 1904, 1919
131.1.29 Edited by Bhagavan Prasada and Baladeva Sahaya.Banaras 1905 ff.
131.1.30 Edited, with Bhojadeva's Rajamartanda by Bhimasena Sarma. Jullundur 1906
131.1.31 Edited, with editor's Vaidikavrtti, by Hariprasada Svami. Bombay 1906
131.1.32 Edited by Arya Muni. Lahore 1906
131.1.33 Edited by Tulasirama Svami. Meerut 1907
131.1.34 Edited, with Ramananda Sarasvati's Maniprabha, by A.B.Vidyabhusana. Calcutta 1907
131.1.35 Translated, with Vyasa's Bhasya and notes from Vacaspati Misra's Tattvavaisaradi and Vijnanabhiksu's Yogavarttika, by Ganganatha Jha. Bombay 1907
131.1.36 Translated into German by Paul Deussen in AGP 1.3, 511-543
131.1.37 Translated, with Vyasa's Bhasya and Vacaspati Misra's Tattvavaisaradi, by Rama Prasad. SBH 4.7-9, 1910, 1924; New Delhi 1978, 1995, 2005
131.1.38 Edited by Tejonatha. Lahore 1910
131.1.39 Edited by Hariharananda Aranya. Jessore 1910
131.1.40 Edited by Kalivara Vedantavagisa. Second edition. Calcutta 1910
131.1.41 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya and Narayana Bhiksu's Yogacandrika and Sutrarthabodhini, by R.G.Bhatta. ChSS 35, 1910
131.1.42 Edited, with Bhojadeva's Rajamartanda, by Mahesacandra Pala. Second edition. Calcutta 1911
131.1.43 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya and editor's Samkhyatattvaloka, by Hariharananda Aranya. Calcutta 1911
131.1.43.1 Edited with editor's Bhasatika by Prabhudayalu. Bombay 1912
131.1.44 Edited with Telugu commentary by O.V.S.Dorasamayya. Madras 1911, 1917
131.1.45 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya, by Tarakisora Sarma Chaudhuri, in Darsanikabrahmavidya 2, 1911
131.1.46 Edited in Vidyavati 5.9-11, 1911
131.1.47 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya, Vacaspati Misra's Tattvavaisaradi and Balarama Udasina's commentary. Banaras 1911
131.1.48 Edited, with Sadasivendra Sarasvati's Yogasudhakara, by J.K.Balasubrahmanyam. SVVS 11, 1911, 1993
131.1.49 Edited, with Ananta Pandita's Yogacandrika, by J.K.Balasubrahmanyam. Srirangam 1911
131.1.50 Translated as The Book of the Spiritual Man: An Interpretation by Charles Johnston. New York 1912; London 1949, 1974; with edition, Albuquerque, N.M. 1985
131.1.51 Translated, with Vyasa's Bhasya and Vacaspati Misra's Tattvavaisaradi by James Haughton Woods. HOS 17, 1914; reprinted Delhi 1966. New edition by Mohan Chand, Delhi 1987
131.1.52 Daniel R. Stephen, Patanjali for Western Readers. London 1914
131.1.53 Edited by Sivakara Bapuji Talpade. Bombay 1914
131.1.54 Translated, with Ramananda Sarasvati's Maniprabha, by James Haughton Woods. JAOS 34, 1914, 1-114. Reprinted Delhi 1987
131.1.55 Edited by Savarlal Chotamlal Vohara. Bombay 1915
131.1.56 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya and Bhojadeva's Rajamartanda, by Rudradatta Sarma. Third edition. Moradabad 1915
131.1.57 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya, Vacaspati Misra's Tattvavaisaradi, and Nagesa Bhatta's Vrtti, by Rajaram Shastri Bodas and V.S.Abhyankar. BSPS 46, 1917
131.1.58 Edited, with (Bhava) Ganesa Diksita's Vrtti and Nagesa Bhatta's Vrtti, by M.G.Bakre. Bombay 1917
131.1.59 F.I.Winter, "Psychoanalysis and the Yoga aphorisms", Qu 10, 1917-18, 315-335
131.1.59.1 Edited and translated into Dutch by Jan Wilhelm Boissevain. Amsterdam 1918
131.1.60 Surendranath Dasgupta, The Study of Patanjali. Calcutta 1920
131.1.61 Edited by Gangavallabha Tripathi. Agra 1921
131.1.62 Edited by G.L.Narasimha Rau. Madras 1922
131.1.63 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "L'Abhidharma et les Yogasutras", BCLS 1922, 520-526
131.1.63.1 Edited, with Haribhadra's Yogavimsaka and Yasovijaya's Vyakhya, by Sukhlalji Sanghvi. Agra 1922 (see 410.24.1)
131.1.64 Translated into French by M.A.Oppermann. Paris 1923
131.1.65 Edited in Tamil script. Madras 1923
131.1.66 Wolfgang Adolf Theilkuhl, Die Yogasutrani des Patanjali mit dem Kommentar Rajamartanda des Bhojadeva. German translation of Books 1-2. Dissertation, Munich 1926
131.1.67 Paraphrased in Alice A.Bailey, The Light of the Soul. New York 1927, 1944, 1983
131.1.68 N.S.V.Ayyar, "A peep into Patanjali", VQ 6, 1928, 295-302
131.1.69 Edited, with Bhojadeva's Rajamartanda, Ananta Pandita's Yogacandrika, Nagesa Bhatta's Vrtti, (Bhava) Ganesa Diksita's Vrtti, Ramananda Sarasvati's Maniprabha and Sadasivendra Sarasvati's Yogasudhakara, by Dundhiraja Sastri. KSS 83, 1930
131.1.70 Jwala Prasad, "The date of the Yogasutras", JRAS 1930, 365-376
131.1.71 Edited, with Baladeva Misra's Yogapradipika, by Dundhiraja Sastri. KSS 85, 1931, 1990
131.1.72 Hermann Jacobi, "Über des Alter des Yogasastra", ZII 8, 1930, 80-88
131.1.73 J.Hauer, "Das IV Buch des Yogasutra: Ein Beitrag zuseiner Erklarung und Zeitbestimmung", SIIWG 122-133
131.1.74 Edited and translated into German by J.W.Hauer in Der Yoga als Heilweg. Stuttgart 1932
131.1.75 Edited by Hariharananda Aranya and Damodara Sastri, with Vyasa's Bhasya, Vacaspati Misra's Tattvavaisaradi and Vijnanabhiksu's Yogavarttika, Raghavananda Sarasvati's Patanjalarahasya and Hariharanandaranya's Bhasvati. KSS 110, 1935, 1989
131.1.76 Rishi Singh Gharwal, Patanjali's Raja Yoga. Santa Barbara, Calif 1935
131.1.77 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Le bouddhisme et la Yoga des Patanjali", MCB 5, 1936-37, 223-242
131.1.77.1 Bhagavan Das, Yogasutrabhasyakosah. A Concordance Dictionary to the Yogasutras of Patanjali and the Bhashya of Vyasa. Benares 1938
131.1.78 J.Singh, "Karma in Yogasutras of Patanjali", RPR 8.1, 1939, 27-34
131.1.79 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya, Bhojadeva's Rajamartanda and Krsnavallabhacarya's Kirana thereon, by Svetavaikuntha Sastri and Narayana Sarana Sastri. Banaras 1939
131.1.80 Louis Renou, "On the identity of the two Patanjalis", IHQ 16, 1940, 586-591
131.1.80.1 Edited with Haribhadra's Yogavimsika Bijapur 1940
131.1.81 Edited and translated, with Vyasa's Bhasya, by Bengali Baba. Kapurthala 1943; Poona 1949; Delhi 1974
131.1.82 K. Madhava Krishna Sarma, "Patanjali and his relation to some authors and works", IC 11, 1944, 75-84
131.1.83 Translated by Ernest Wood in Practical Yoga, Ancient and Modern. New York 1948
131.1.84 Translated by Aprabuddha as The Science of Yoga. Two volumes. Nagpur 1949, 1957
131.1.85 Translated by Prabhavananda and Christopher Isherwood.as How to Know God. VATW 11, 1949 - 16, 1964. Reprinted London,. New York 1953; Madras 1975
131.1.85.1 Edited and translated by Bengali Baba. Second edition. Poona 1949
131.1.86 Lokanath Bhattacharya, "The theory of supernormal power in the Yogasutra of Patanjali and in Buddhist texts", PAIOC 15, Summaries 1949, 143
131.1.87 Book One edited by Visnu Kesava Phalekar. Nagpur 1949
131.1.88 Hideo Kishimoto, "A study in religious mysticism--on the Yogasutra of Patanjali" (summary). JSR 1, 1950, 250-251
131.1.89 Adolf Janacek, "The methodological principle in Yoga according to Patanjali's Yogasutras", AO 19, 1951, 514-567
131.1.90 N.Mishra, "Conception of samskara in the Yogasutra", JBRS 37, 1951, 48-65
131.1.91 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya and Samkarabhagavatpada's Vivarana, by Rama Sastri and S.R.Krishnamurti Sastri. MGOS 44, 1952
131.1.92 Prem Nath, "Patanjali's Yoga in the light of modern psychology", PQ 25, 1952, 53-61
131.1.93 A.K.Banerji, "Phenomenology of Yoga", PB 57, 1952, 384-388
131.1.94 E.Kanakura, "The ideal of man in the Yogasutras", ARTU 3, 1952, 172-205. Summarized in TDBKN 3, 1952, 2-3
131.1.95 T.Sitaramaiah, "A synopsis of the Yogasutras of Patanjali", KK 18, 1952-53, 392-396
131.1.96 Adolf Janacek, "The voluntaristic type of yoga in Patanjali's Yogasutras", AO 22, 1954, 69-87
131.1.97 Edited, with editor's commentary, by K.K.Kolhatakar. Bombay 1957
131.1.98 Adolf Janacek, "The meaning of pratyaya in Patanjali's Yogasutras", AO 25, 1957, 201-260
131.1.99 Ursula von Mangoldt, Patanjali, So Sprecht das Yoga-Sutra. Munchen 1957. Translated into French, Monaco 1986
131.1.100 Edited Surat 1958
131.1.101 Adolf Janacek, "Two texts of Patanjali and a statistical comparison of their vocabularies", AO 26, 1958, 88-100
131.1.101.1 Edited and translated into Japanese by Hideo Kishimoto. Tokyo 1958
131.1.102 Adolf Janacek, "To the problems of Indian philosophical texts", AO 27, 1959, 463-475
131.1.103 Samadhipada translated by Richard A. Gard. PO 25, 1960, 61-66
131.1.104 Edited and translated in I.K.Taimni, The Science of Yoga. Adyar 1961; Wheaton, Ill. 1967, 1972, 1992; Varanasi 1992. Translated into German as Die Wissenschaft des Yoga, Munich 1982
131.1.105 Translated by Archie J. Bahm as Yoga--Union with the Ultimate. New York 1961; Berkeley 1993
131.1.106 C. Pensa, Gli aforismi sullo Yoga. Torino 1962
131.1.107 Translated by S.V.Ganapati. Madras 1962
131.1.108 Mircea Eliade, Patanjali et le yoga. Paris 1962. Translated by Charles L. Markmann as Patanjali and Yoga (New York 1969)
131.1.109 V.M.Bedekar, "Dharana and codana (Yogic terms) in the Moksadharmaparvan of the Mahabharata in their relation with the Yogasutras", BhV 22, 1962, 25-32
131.1.110 R.Krishnaswami Iyer, "The Yoga of Patanjali", KK 26, 1962: 22, 47, 78, 109
131.110.1 Translated by Roy Eugene David as This is Reality. 1962
131.1.111 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya and Hariharananda Aranya's Samkhyatattvaloka, and translated by P.N.Mukerji. Calcutta 1963, 1981, 1983; Albany, N.Y. 1983. Selections repreinted in SourceBAP 59-68
131.1.112 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya and Vacaspati Misra's Tattvakaumudi, by Rama Samkara Bhattacharya. Banaras 1963
131.1.113 Edited, with Bhojaraja's Rajamartanda, by Rama Samkar Bhattacharya. Varanasi 1963
131.1.114 Translated by R.S.Mishra in The Textbook of Yoga Philosophy. New York 1963
131.1.115 Mahajot Sahay, "Patanjala Yogasutras and the Vyasabhasya: an examination", VIJ 2, 1963, 254-260
131.1.115.1 Christopher Chapple, "Citta-vrtti and reality in the Yoga Sutra", IASWRP 103-119
131.1.115.2 Gerald Turchetto, "Hermeneutics and the Yoga Sutra", IASWRP 162-179
131.1.116 Edited by Rama Sarma. Bareilly 1964
131.1.117 V.M.Bedekar, "Place of japa in the Moksadharmaparvan (MBh 12, 189-193) and the Yogasutras: a comparative study", ABORI 44, 1964, 63-74
131.1.118 T.Gelblum and S.Pines, "Some observations on the presumable sources of Al-Biruni's translation of Patanjali's Yogasutra and some traits of his method of translation", CIDO 26, Summaries 1964, 107-108
131.1.119 Tej Singh, "Patanjali Yogasutras", IPC 9.2, 1964, 43-45
131.1.120 Edited and translated by V.V.Baxi. Monghyr 1965
131.1.121 K.S.Joshi, "The concept of samyama in Patanjali's Yogasutras", YM 8.2, 1965 - 9.5, 1966
131.1.122 Ram Ugra Misra, "The Yoga classic of Patanjali", JYI 11.2, 1965, 21-22
131.1.123 Gerhard Oberhammer, "Meditation und mystik ism Yoga des Patanjali", WZKSOA 9, 1965, 98-118
131.1.124 R.D.Vadekar, "Composition and history of the Yogasutra", YM 8, 1965, 22-42
131.1.125 Shlomo Pines and Tuvia Gelblum, "Al-Biruni's Arabic version of Patanjali's Yogasutra: a translation and comparison with related Sanskrit texts", BSOAS 29, 1966, 302-325; 40, 1977, 522-549
131.1.126 Shingon Takagi, "On 'kriya-yoga' in the Yogasutra", JIBSt 29, 1966, 441-451
131.1.126.1 Edited by Vasantanada Devi. Madras 1966
131.1.126.2 Edited by Harikrishnadas Goenka. Gorakhpur 1966
131.1.127 Edited and translated by Balkoba Bhave. Varanasi 1967
131.1.128 Selections translated in Joseph Head and S.L.Cranston, Reincarnation in World Thought. New York 1967
131.1.129 C.T.Kenghe, "Patanjali and the Advaita Vedanta", YM 10.2, 1967, 25-34
131.1.130 G.C.Pande, "Patanjali's interpretation of yoga", MP 4, 1967, 213-216
131.1.131 M. Sahai, "Patanjali's psychology", YM 10.1, 1967, 9-19
131.1.132 K.S.Joshi, "On the possibility of yogic powers", IPQ 8, 1968, 579-585
131.1.133 M. Sahai, "Patanjali's theory of parinama, krama and ksana", YM 10.3, 1968, 35-39
131.1.134 Edited, with Bhojaraja's Rajamartanda, by Ramasamkar Bhattacharya. Varanasi 1969
131.1.135.1 Edited by Pahalamana Simha Svara Kshatri. Kathmandu 1969
131.1.135 C.T.Kenghe, "The concept of vitarka in the Patanjala Yogasastra", PAIOC 26, 1969, 337-352
131.1.136 M. Sahai, "Patanjala Yogasutras as I understand them", YM 11.3, 1969 - 14.3-4, 1971
131.1.137 Edited by C.L.Markmann. New York 1969
131.1.138 Edited by Gokulchand Kapur. Banaras 1970
131.1.138.1 Edited by Brahmalinamuni. KSS 201, Varanasi 1970
131.1.139 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya, Vacaspati Misra's Tattvavaisaradi, and Vijnanabhiksu's Yogavarttika, by Shrinarayana Mishra. Varanasi 1971; Delhi 1992
131.1.140 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya, Vacaspati Misra's Tattvavaisaradi, and Vijnanabhiksu's Yogavarttika, by Ramashankar Bhattacharya. Varanasi 1971
131.1.141 Ramashankar Bhattacharya, "Nature of vairagya in the Patanjala Yogasutra", JYI 17, 1971-72, 91-94
131.1.142 J.Lopez-Gay, "La estructura de la meditacion seguin el Digha Nikaya, comparada con la del Yoga-Sutra", BAEO 7, 1971, 103-120
131.1.142.1 Translated into Hebrew by Orit Sen-Gupta. Tel Aviv 1971
131.1.143 Ram Ugra Mishra, "A note on Adolf Janacek's theory", JYI 17, 1971-72, 100-103
131.1.143.1 Edited with Vyasa's Bhasya and the editor's Hindi commentary, by Suresh Chandra Srivastava. Allahabad 1971; Varanasi 1988
131.1.144 Tej Singh, "Efficacy of Patanjali Yogasutras in modern scientific thought", IPC 16, 1971, 246-259
131.1.144.1 Edited and translated in Soren Sorenson, The Quest of Wholeness. An Evaluation of the Yoga Discipline from the point of view of Neurophysiology. Reykjavik 1971
131.1.145 James Francis Kenney, The Nature and Function of 'The Lord' (Isvara) in the 'Yoga-Sutras' of Patanjali. Ph.D.Thesis, Fordham University 1972
131.1.146 Ram Shankar Bhattacharya, "A note on yatrakamavasayitva: the 8th siddhi of the animadi group", JYI 18, 1972-73, 61-66
131.1.147 M.R.Desai, The Yoga-Sutras of Patanjali. A Commentary. Kolhapur 1972
131.1.148 Jayadeva Yogendra, "Message of Patanjali", JYI 19, 1973-74, 161-164
131.1.149 Edited and translated into Spanish by F.Tola and C. Dragonetti. Barcelona 1973
131.1.149.1 Edited by Aryamuni. Jhajjara 1973
131.1.150 M.M.Agrawal, "Yoga theory of karmasaya", Darshana 14.3 (55), 1974, 63-68
131.1.150.1 Anthony Elenjimittam, The Yoga Philosophy of Patanjali. Allahabad 1974
131.1.151 S.P.Atreya, "Samadhi acccording to the Yoga Sutras of Patanjali", Darshana 15.2, 1975, 57-60
131.1.152 M.P.Pandit, "Patanjali", FP 17-26
131.1.153 Nagin J. Shah, "An alternative interpretation of Patanjali's three sutras on isvara", Sambodhi 4.1, 1975, 1-6
131.1.154 Gitananda, "Patanjali simplified for Western readers", YL 6.2, 1975, 9-10
131.1.154.1 Goswami Kriyananda, The Kriya Yoga Sutras. Four volumes. Chicago 1975, 1976, 1985
131.1.155 Translated by Sadhakas. Bombay 1975
131.1.155.1 Edited and translated in Rohit Mehta, Yoga, the Art of Integration. Madras 1975
131.1.156 Selections translated in HTR 78-81
131.1.157 Edited with P.Y.Deshpande's commentary and translated by Bettina Baumer. Munchen 1976
131.1.158 Satyananda, Four Chapters on Freedom. A Commentary on the Yogasutras of Patanjali. Monghyr 1976
131.1.159 Ram Jee Singh, "Parapsychological references in Yoga Sutras", JIAP 16.2, 1977, 118-131
131.1.160 C.T.Kenghe, "Prajna and the stages of its growth according to Patanjali: a study in parapsychology", ABORI 58-59, 1977-78, 675-682
131.1.161 K.P.Bahadur, The Wisdom of Yoga: A Study of Patanjali's Yoga Sutra. New Delhi 1977, 1988
131.1.162 Gerhard Oberhammer, Strukturen yogischer Meditation. Wien 1977
131.1.163 K.S.Joshi, "On Patanjali's notion of sleep as a vrtti", YM 19.1, 1977, 91-95
131.1.164 P. Jha and G.S.Sahaja, "Concept of isvara in Yogasutra", YM 19.2-3, 1977-78, 17-24
131.1.165 Rohit Mehta, Yoga: The Art of Integration. A Commentary on the Yogasutras. Madras 1977
131.1.166 Jose Leon Herrerra, El Yoga Sutra de Patanjali con el commentario de rey Bhoja. Lima 1977
131.1.167 Edited by Udaya Vira Sastri. Gaziabad 1978; Delhi 1994
131.1.168 Dinesh Chandra Bhattacharya, "Yoga psychology of Patanjali and some other aspects of Indian psychology", OH 26.2, 1978 - 30.2, 1982
131.1.169 Yutaka Ojihara, "Sur une formule patanjalienne, "na cedanim acayah sutrani krtva nivartyanti". ITaur 6, 1978, 219-234
131.1.170 P.Y.Deshpande, The Authentic Yoga. London 1978. translated into German by Bettina Baumer as Die Wurzeln des Yoga (Berlin 1979)
131.1.170.1 Edited and translated in Venkatesananda, Enlightened Living. Second edition. Delhi 1978
131.1.171 David Bastow, "Metaphysical knowledge in the Yogasutras", Scottish Journal of Theology 1979. Reprinted PIRKW 21-34
131.1.172 Edited and translated in Georg Feuerstein, The Yoga-Sutra of Patanjali. An Exercise in the Methodology of Textual Analysis. Folkestone, England 1979; rochester, N.Y. 1989
131.1.173 Harold Coward, "Mysticism in the analytical psycholy of Carl Jung and the Yoga psychology of Patanjali: a comparative study", PEW 29, 1979, 323-336
131.1.174 Harshananda, "Meditation according to Patanjali", 1979, 418-421
131.1.174.1 Edited by Kasturilala Kharabanda. Four volumes. New Delhi 1979-1980
131.1.175 M.R.Yardi, The Yoga of Patanjali, with an Introduction, Sanskrit text of the Yogasutra, English translation and notes. Poona 1979, 1996
131.1.175.1 Edited, with Bharadvaja's Ratnapradipika, by G.R.Josyer in Diamonds; Mechanismapons of War; Yoga Sutra. 1979
131.1.176 Beniamino Melasecchi, "Introductory notes to the epistemology of Patanjali", EAW 30, 1980, 147-156
131.1.177 The Original Yoga as Expounded in Siva-Samhita, Gheranda-Samhita and Yoga-Sutra. Selections edited and translated by Shyama Ghosh.Delhi 1980.
131.1.178 V.K.Bharadwaj, "The concept of Patanjali's Astangayoga", IPQ 8, 1980-81, 351-356
131.1.178.1 Ian Watson, "Samadhi in Patamjali's Yogasutras", CASSt 5, 1980, 129-146
131.1.178.2 K. S. Joshi, "Did Patanjali speak of four different varieties of pranayama?", YM 20.1-2, 1980, 38-43
131.1.178.3 G. S. Sahay, "Some considerations about the pranayama in Patanjali's Yogasutra", YM 20.3, 1980, 81-90
131.1.178.4 Edited and translated into Dutch with a commentary by Jogchun Dijkstra as Zien door yoga. Haarlem 1980
131.1.179 T.S.Rukmini, "Patanjali's Yogasutras: a synthesis of many Yogic traditions", ABORI 62, 1981, 213-218
131.1.180 J. Feys, "Patanjala Yoga and integral yoga", Indica 18, 1981, 7-14
131.1.180.1 Edited and translated, with Vyasa's Bhasya and Vijnanabhiksu's Yogavarttika, by T.S.Rukmani. New Delhi 1981; Delhi 1987.
131.1.180.5 Kantcho D. Kanev, "Some problems of the Yogasutras of Patanjali", Darshana 22.2, 1982, 52-56
131.1.181 Ian Kesarcodi-Watson, "Samadhi in Patanjali's Yogasutras", PEW 32, 1982, 77-90
131.1.181.1. S.S.Raghavachar, "Patanjali and Ramanuja", SRV5.2, 1982, 21-26
131.1.182 R.K.Sharma, "Siddhis in the Yogasutras and Saundaryalahari", ITaur 10, 1982, 193-198. Also Surabhi 55-62
131.1.182.1 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya, by Vallabharama Vaidyaraja. Bhavnagar 1982
131.1.183 Jikaku Kashi, "A textual study of the Yogasutra (III)" (in Japanese with English summary). MachR 16, 1982, 132-133
131.1.184 Harold G. Coward, "Psychology and karma", PEW 33, 1983, 49-60
131.1.184.5 Digambaraji, "Patanjali's terminology", YM 22.1-2, 1984, 57-70. Reprinted Lonavla 1986
131.1.184.7 Edited and translated by P.V.Karambelkar. YM 23.1 (1984) - 25.3 (1986-87)
131.1.185 Klaus K. Klostermaier, "Time in Patanjali's Yogasutras", PEW 34, 1984, 205-210
131.1.185.1 Samadahi pada edited and translated in Christopher Chapple, The Yoga Sutra of Patanjali: An Analysis of the Sanskrit with an accompanying English translation.Amityaville, N.Y. 1984
131.1.186 Ram Shankar Bhattacharya, An Introduction to the Yogasutras. Delhi 1985
131.1.186.5 K. D. Kanev, "The classic Patanjala-yoga" Darshana 25.3, 1985, 88-94
131.1.187 Stephen H. Phillips, "The concept of voluntarism and dualism in the Yogasutra (or How to get mukti from metaphysics)", JIP 13, 1985, 399-414
131.1.188 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Patanjali and the Yogasutras", SII 10, 1984, 191-212
131.1.189 R.K.Sharma, "The role of mind (citta) in the Yogasutras", Amrtadhara 383-390
131.1.190 Grihapati Mitra, "Patanjali and the theory of evolution", PB 89, 1984, 301-304
131.1.191 V.K.Bharadwaj, "A non-ethical concept of ahimsa", IPQ 11, 1984-85, 171-180
131.1.192 Harold Coward, "Agamas in the Yogasutras of Patanjali", IPQ 12, 1984-85, 341-360
131.1.193 Asok Malhotra, "Meditation in the Yogasutra and Chuang-tzu", ATS 9, 1984, 133-140
131.1.194 Basavaraj Siddhasrama, "The place of God in Yogasutra", PTG 17.4, 1984, 62-64
131.1.195 T.S.Rukmini, "Prajna and pratibha" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 358-359.
131.1.196 Translated, with Vyasa's Bhasya, by Usharbudh Arya. Volume I: Samadhipada. Honesdale, Pa 1986
131.1.197 Edited and translated by P.V.Karambelkar. Lonavla 1986
131.1.198 Klaus Klostermaier, "Dharmamegha samadhi: comments on Yogasutra IV, 29", PEW 36, 1986, 253-262
131.1.198.1 Mary Margaret Shypertt, Self-Mastery in the Ancient World: Patanjali and Caraka. Ph.D.Thesis, California Institute of Integral Studies 1986
131.1.199 Translated by T.K.V.Desikachar. New Delhi 1987
131.1.200 Georg Feuerstein, "Response to Klaus Klostermaier's 'Dharmamegha samadhi: comments on Yogasutra IV. 29'", PEW 37, 1987, 341-342
131.1.200.5 B. R. Sharma, T. P. Shreekumar, M. V. Bhole, "Understanding Patanjali's Yoga Sutra on asana from Sanskrit commentaries", YM 26.1, 1987, 40-58
131.1.200.6 Translated in Subhah C. Kak, Patanjali and Cognitive Science. Baton Rouge, La. 1987
131.1.201 G.M.L.Srivastava, Yoga of Patanjali and the Integral Yoga of Sri Aurobindo. Delhi 1987
131.1.201.1 Translated in Bennett Penn, The Path of Transcendence. Pompano Beach, Fla. 1987
131.1.202 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, The Yogasutras of Patanjali on Concentration of Mind. Tr. K.D.Prithipaul. Delhi 1987
131.1.203.1 Edited and translated by Kuruji. Poona 1987
131.1.203.2 Edited and translated in Ramamurti S. Mishra, The Textbook of Yoga Psychology. New York 1987
131.1.203.3 Edited with Ramananda Sarasvati's Maniprabha and J.H.Woods' translation. Delhi 1987
131.1.204 Gitananda, "'No-option Yoga'--the integral Yoga of Patanjali", SYogaC 102-110
131.1.205 Konrad Meisig, Yogasutra-Konkordanz. Wiesbaden 1988
131.1.205.1. M.S.Srinivasan, "Vyasa's precepts for purity of mind", TL 11.2, 1988, 45-48
131.1.205.2 K.N.Subramanian, "Vyasa and Raja-Yoga", TL 11.2, 1988
131.1.206 Translated by Alistair Shearer. Delhi 1989
131.1.206.1 Frank Beidler Cornell, Translations of Yogasutra by James Haughton Woods, Ernest E. Wood, Swami Vivekananda, and Swami Prabhavananda and Christopher Isherwood, with synthesis. Loose leaf, 1989
131.1.207 Harold G. Coward, "Purity in Hinduism with particular reference to Patanjali's Yoga Sutras", HindEth 9-40
131.1.207.1 Gokul Chandra Jain, "A comparison of Yoga systems as propounded by Patanjali and Haribhadra Suri", VIRB 7, 1990, 15-22
131.1.208 D.H.Killingley, "Yogasutra IV, 2-3 and Vivekananda's interpretation of evolution", JIP 18, 1990, 151-179
131.1.208.1 Lloyd William Pflueger, God, Consciousness, and Meditation: The Concept of Isvara in the Yogasutras. Ph.D.thesis, University of California at Santa Barbara 1990
131.1.208.1.5 G. S. Sahay, "A possible dimension of samatva with reference to the Bhagavadgita and Patanjali's Yogasutras", Darshana 30.1, 1990, 72-78
131.1.208.1.6 Jonathan Shear, "The philosopher, the yogi, and enlightenment: Plato's Symposium and Patanujali's Yogasutras", Darshana 30.1, 1990, 72-78
131.1.208.1.6.1 G.M.L.Shrivastava, Aurobindo and Patanjali, a critical and analytical study. New Delhi 1990
131.1.208.1.7 Hope K. Fitz and Bala Sunder Rai Bhalle, "The role of self-discipline in the process of self-realization", JRS 19.1, 1991, 15-30
131.1.208.2 G.S.Sahay, "Did Patamjali speak five varieties of samadhi?", YM 3.2-3, 1991, 75-79
131.1.208.3 B.R.Sharma, "Role of kriyayoga in Patanjala Yoga Sutra", YM 30.2-3, 1991, 84-92
131.1.208.4 Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, "On the Yogasutras of Patanjali", ABORI 72-73, 1991-92, 437-462
131.1.208.5 Edited by Satchidananda. Yogaville, Va. 1990
131.1.208.7 Edited by Omananda tirtha. Gorakhpur 1990
131.1.208.8 Edited and translated by Savitripriya as The Psychology of Mystical Awakening: a New World. Sunnyvale, Calif. 1991
131.1.208.9 Translated in Daniel R. Candron, Dreams of the Soul. Windyville, Mo. 1991
131.1.208.9.5 Daya Krishna, "The Yoga-Sutras:; the undeciphered text. Anomalies, problems and paradoxes", IPACP 204-223
131.1.209 Sarasvati Chennakesavan, "Yoga Sutras", AsPOxford 2.2, 1992, 147-156
131.1.209.0 Citrarekha V. Kher, "Buddhism as presented by Patanjali in the Yogasutras", BPBS 515-518
131.1.209.1 Cornelius Johons, The Classical Rajayoga. Melbourne 1992
131.1.209.1.5 James D. McNamara, "Yoga and the vibhutis in the yoga Sutra and the Bhagavad Gita", JISSA 1, 1993, 101-112
131.1.209.2 Translated into Russian by Elena P. Ostrovskaia and V.I.Udoi. Moscow 1992
131.1.209.3 T.S.Rukmani, "Siddhi-s in the Bhagavata Purana and in the Yogasutras of Patanjali", RIBP 217-226
131.1.209.4 Edited with Sadasivendra Sarasvati's Yogasudhakara. Madras 1993
131.1.210 Christopher Key Chapple, "Reading Patanjali without Vyasa: a critique of four Yoga Sutra passages", JAAR 62.1, 1994, 85-106
131.1.210.1 Edited by Anupama Seth. Delhi 1994
131.1.210.2 Edited with Vyasa's Bhasya by Muni Asutoshi. Woodbridge, N.J. 1994
131.1.211.B.K.S.Iyengar, Light on the Yoga Sutras of Patanjali. London 1993; New Delhi 1994
131.1.211.1 Edited and translated into Spanish by T.K.V.Desikachar. Madrid 1994
131.1.211.2 Hope K. Fitz, "The nature and significance of intuition in Patanjali's Yoga Sutra and in the philosophical writings of Radhakrishnan", JRS 26.1-2, 1995, 9-21
131.1.211.3 Enrica Garzilli, "Patanjali's Yogasutra", GWP
131.1.212.P.P.Gokhale, "Is there a moral perspective in Patanjali's Yogasutras?", IndPQ 22, 1995, 41-54
131.1.213 R.K.Das Gupta, "Vivekananda on Patanjali's Yoga-Sutra", BRMIC 46, 1995, 357-364
131.1.213.1 Edited and translated, with Svatmarama's Hathayogapradipika, in Sures Candra Banerji, Studies in Origin and Development of Yoga. Calcutta 1995
131.1.213.2 Yohanan Grinshpon, The Place and Meaning of the Siddhis and Samyama in the Yogasutra Tradition. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Pennsylvania 1995
131.1.214 N. E. Sjoman, "Yogis and mendicants: Patanjali's Yoga Sutra I: YS 1:20", JASBo 70, 1995, 134-150
131.1.214.1 Edited Fairfield, Iowa 1995
131.1.214.3 Enrica Garzilli, "Patañjali's YogasØtras", Grosses Werklexikon der Philosophie (ed. F. Volpi), Munchen 1995-
131.1.215 Surekha Limaye, "Patanjala Yoga and Zen", Bud IA 1996, 211-217
131.1.216 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya, by Rajavira Sastri. Delhi 1996
131.1.217 Translated in Enlightenment: the Yoga Sutras of Patanjali: a New Translation and Commentary. Waynesville, N.c. 1996
131.1.218 Ian Whicher, "Cognitive samadhi in the Yoga-Sutras", ALB 60, 1996, 1-125
131.1.219 Edited and translated by Vinoda Verma. Delhi 1996
131.1.219.1 Translated by Barbara Stoler Miller as Yoga Discipline of Freedom. New York 1996, 1998
131.1.219.2 Bhajanananda, "Yoga according to Patanjali", PC 159-178
131.1.220 T. S. Rukmani, "Tension between vyutthana and nirodha in the Yoga-Sutras", JIP 25, 1997, 613-628
131.1.220.1 Edited and translated by Nandalal Kishore. Hardwar 1997
131.1.220.2 Vyn Bailey, Patanjali's Meditation Yoga. East Roseville, New South Wales 1997
131.1.221 Edited and translated by Arunand Manisha. Chandigarh 1998
131.1.222 Ian Whicher, "Yoga and freedom", PEW 48, 1998, 272-322
131.1.223 Ian Whicher, "The final stages of purification in classical yoga", AsPOxford 8, 1998, 85-102
131.1.224 Chapter 8 translated in Prabhakra Adsule, An Introduction to the Science of Psychic Condenstate Phase of Patanjali: Patanjali's Thoughts Re-looked in the Light of Emerging Quantum Science. Indore 1998
131.1.227 Yatishwarananda, "Notes on Yoga Sutras", VK 85, 1998, 25, 296, 332
131.1.230 Minoru Hara, "Pasupata and Yoga. Pasupata-sutra 2.12 and Yoga-sutra 3.37", AS 53, 1999, 593-608
131.1.231 Edited by Ananta Bharati. Delhi 1999
131.1.233 Ian Whicher, "Patanjali's metaphysics and schematic: purusa and prakrti in the Yogasutras", ALB 63, 1999, 55-144
131.1.235 Bernard Bouanchaud, The Essence of Yoga: Reflections on the Yogasutras of Patanjali. London 2000.
131.1.238 Translated by Marshall Govindan. St. Etienne de Bolton, Quebec 2000
131.1.239 Banamali Biswas, "Patanjali as a grammarian and philosopher", LTC 438-468
131.1.240 Bernard Bouanchaud, Yoga-sutra de Patanjali: miroir de soi. Palaiseau, Agamit 2000
131.1.244 Vimala Thakra, Francoise Mazet, Monique Thurnies and Patrick Delhumeau, Le Yoga au-dela de la meditation. commentaires sur les Yoga Sutras de Patanjali, causeries a Dalhousie (Inde), Septembre 1996. Paris 2000
131.1.246 Translated by Madan Mohan Agrawal. 6SystIP 223-253
131.1.247 Yohanan Grinshpan, Silence Unheard. Deathly Otherness in Patanjala Yoga. Albany, N.Y. 2001
131.1.248 Cat de Rhamd Michelle Gil, The Spirit of Yoga. A Unique Journey through the eight limbs of the Yogasutras of Patanjali. London 2001
131.1.251 Ashok Kumar Malhotra, An Introduction to Yoga Philosohy: an annotated Translation of the Yogasutras. Burlington, Vt. 2001
131.1.253 Translated with Vyasa's commentary by T.S.Rukmini. Montreal, New Delhi 2001
131.1.254 T.S.Rukmini, "Prakrti as materialand efficient cause in the Yogasutra", ALB 65, 2001, 57-72
131.1.256 Albrecht Wezler, "Letting a text speak. Some remarks on the Sadhanapada of the Yogasutra and the Yogabhasya. 1.The wording of Yogasutra 2.22", KIP 29.1-2, 2001, 293-304
131.1.257 Ian Whicher, "Revisioning dualism in Patanjali's classical Yoga", Sambhasa 21, 2001, 1-26
131.1.258 Edited and translated, with Samkara's (?) Vivarana, by T. S. Rukmani. Two volumes. New Delhi 2001
131.1.259 Johannes Bronkhorst, "Patanjali and the Buddhists, in Buddhist and Indian Studies in Honor of Professor Sodo Mori (Hamamatsu, Japan 2002), 488-491 (same as AB583)
131.1.260 Nirmala Kulkarni, "Yama and niyama", VIJ 39-40, 2001-2002, 87-94
131.1.261 Chandramouli S. Naikar, Patanjali of Yogasutra. New Delhi 2002
131.1.264 Satyananda, "Adoration accordin to Patanjali", PB 107, 2002, 51-55
131.1.268 Parameshananda, "Patanjali's Yoga Sutras–an exposition", PB 108, 2003: 464, 513, 565, 610
131.1.268.5 T.S. Rukmani, "Prajna in the Yogasutras", ALB 67, 2003, 75-90
131.1.268.6 T. S. Rukmani, "Dharmamegha-samadhi in the Yogasutras of Patanjali: a critique", PEW 57, 2002
131.1.269 Buddhananda, "Overcomoing anger (IV): Yogic disciplines of Patanjali", VK 91, 2004, 137-141
131.1.270 Parameshananda, "Patanjali's Yogasutras–an exposition", PB 109, 2004: 269, 317, 369, 401
131.1.271 David Gordon White, "Early understandings of Yoga in the light of three aphorisms from the Yoga Sutras of Patanjali", DCH 579-627
131.1.273 Edwin F. Bryant, "Was the author of the Yoga Sutras a Vaishnava?", JVaisS 14.1, 2005, 7-28
131.1.274 Kicha Dauranik Clements, "Being a witness: cross-examining the notion of self in Samkara's Upadesasahasri, Isvarakrsna's Samkhyakarikas and Patanjali's Yogasutras", TPY 75-97
131.1.275 Lloyd W. Pfluger, "Person, purity and power in the Yogasutra", TPY 29-60
131.1.277 Edited and translated by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti, The Yogasutras of Patanjali: On Concentration of Mind. Delhi 2005
131.1.283 Knut A. Jacobsen, "The meaning of prakrti in the Yogasutra and Y ogabhasya", AsPOxford 17, 2007, 1-16
131.1.286 Ian Whicher, "Ethics of liberation in Patanjali's Y oga", IECTC 161-170
131.1.290 Michele Marie Desmarais, Changing Minds: Mind, Consciousness and Identity in Patanjali's Yoga-Sutra and Cognitive Neuroscience. Delhi 2008
131.1.293 Translated by Gerald James Larson. EnIndPh 12, 2008, 161-183
131.1.295 Phillippe Andre Maas, "'Descent with modification'. The opening of the Patanjalayogasastra", Sastrarambha 97-120
131.1.300 Edited, with Vyasa's Bhasya and Bhoja's Vrtti, by Vijnanesvara. Delhi 2008
132.Author Unknown (300)
1.Buddhabhumisutra (T.16)
132.1.1 Edited in Nishio Kyoo, The Buddhabhumisutra and the Buddhabhumivyakhyana. Nagoya 1939
132.1.2 Edited, with Silabhadra's Vyakhyana and a translation of Bandhuprabha's Prabhasa, by John Keenan, The Doctrinal Development of the Notion of Wisdom in Yogacara Thought. Ph.D.Dissertation, University of Wisconsin 1980
132.1.3 John P. Keenan, "Pure Land systematics in India: the Buddhabhumisutra and the trikaya doctrine", TPW 3, 1987, 29-35. Includes summary of the sutra. Portion reprinted in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 313-314
133.Dharmatrata (300)
1.Samyuktabhidharmahrdaya on Dharmasri's Abhidharmasara (available in Chinese only)
133.1.1 Fumimaro Watanabe, "A study of the samskara chapter in the Samyuktabhidharmasarasastra", BSHHS 238-248
133.1.2 Summarized by Bart Dessein, SarvastiBS 255-269. Also EnIndPh 8, 1999, 314-319
133.1.3 Edited and translated by Bart Dessein. Three volumes. Delhi 1999
133.1.4 Bart Dessein, "Miscellany on the 'Heart of Scholasticism'", BSPF 14-15, 1992, 76-87
133.1.5 Bart Dessein, "Samyuktabhidharmahrdayasutra or -sastra?", IJBS 10, 1998, 58-81
133.1.6 Bart Dessein, "Sautrantika and the Hrdaya treatises", JIABS 26, 2003, 287-320
2.Pancavastukavibhasa (Sarvastivada)
133.2.1 N. Aiyasvami Sastri, "Pancavastukavibhasa of Bhadanta Dharmatrata", ALB 20, 1956, 231-237
133.2.2 Rendered into Sanskrit, with Vasubandhu's Satadharmavidyamukhasastra, by N. Aiyasvami Sastri. VBA 10, 1961, 1-54
133.2.3 J. Imanishi, Das Pancavastukam und die Pancavastukavibhasa. NAWG 1981, Volume 1
133.2.4 Summarized by Christian Lindtner. EnIndPh 8, 1999, 319-321
134.Author Unknown (300)
1.Arthaviniscayasutra (Abhidharma)
134.1.1 Edited and translated in A. Ferrari, "Arthaviniscaya", Attidella Reale Accademia d'Italie. Memorie. Classe di Scienze morali et storiche. Series VII, fasc. 13. Roma 1944, 535-625
134.1.2 Edited, with Viryasridatta's Nibandhana, by N.H.Samtani. TSWS 13, Patna 1971. Summary based on this in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 321-323. Reprinted as Gathering the Meanings: the Compendium of Categories, Berkeley, California 2002
134.1.3 Edited in P.L.Vaidya, Mahayanasutrasamgraha I, 307-328
134.1.4 Bhikkhu Pasadika, "Fortsetzung der Sammlung Kanonischer Zitate unter besonderer Berücksichtigung von Abhidharmadipa und Arthaviniscaya", Bericht uber die 12.Arbeit. der Kommissionen fur buddhistische Studien der A.K. der Wiss. im Gottingen am 13.1.1990. Gottingen 1990
135.Author Unknown (325)
1.Samdhinirmocanasutra (Prajnaparamita)
135.1.1 Louis de la Vallee Poussin, "Notes bouddhiques: XX. Les trois 'caractères' et les trois 'absences de nature propres' dans le Samdhinirmocana, chapitres VI et VII", BCLS 5th series 1934-35, 284-303
135.1.2 Edited in Tibetan and translated into French by Etienne Lamotte. Louvain 1935, 1962
135.1.3 Chapters 6-7 translated into German in Frauwallner I, 294-295
135.1.4 Partly translated in Stanley Weinstein, "The alayavijnana in early Yogacara Buddhism: a comparison of its meaning in the Samdhinirmocanasutra and the Vijnaptimatratasiddhi of Dharmapala", Kokusai Toho Gakusha Kaigikiyo 3, 1959, 46-58
135.1.5 Summarized in Warder 430-433
135.1.6 Partly translated into French in Silburn 230
135.1.6.1.Shuichi Nagayama, Study of the Sandhinirmocanasutra. Kyoto 1975
135.1.6.2.Shinjo Kawasaki, "Analysis of yoga in the Sandhinirmocanasutra", Buzan Gakuho 21, 1976, 170-156.
135.1.7 Section translated in Robert A.F. Thurman, "Buddhist hermeneutics", JAAR 46, 1978, 29-39
135.1.8 Ernst Steinkellner, "Who is Byan chub rdzu'phrul? Tibetan and non-Tibetan commentaries on the Samdhinirmocanasutra - a survey of the literature", BIS 4-5, 1989, 229-252
135.1.8.1 Chen-Kuo Lin, The Sandhinirmocana Sutra: A Liberating Hermeneutic. Ph.D.Thesis, Temple University 1991
135.1.8.2 Cheter John Powers, The Concept of the Ultimate (don dem pa, paramartha) in the Sandhinirmocana-Sutra. Analysis, translation, and notes. Two volumes. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Virginia 1991
135.1.8.3 John Powers, "The concept of the ultimate (don dampa, paramartha) in the Sandhinirmocanasutra", IJBS 3.1, 1991, 1-24
135.1.8.4 John Powers, "The term 'samdhinirmocana" in the title of the Samdhinirmocanasutra", SCEAR 4, 1991, 52-62
135.1.8.7 Translated in Thomas Cleary, Buddhist Yoga: a Comprehensive Course. Boston 1995
135.1.9 Translated, with Asanga's and Jnanagarbha's commentaries, by John Powers. Lewiston, N.Y. 1992; Berkeley, Cal. 1995
135.1.10.John Powers, Hermeneutics and Tradition in the Sandhinirmocana-Sutra. Leiden 1993
135.1.11 Tom J. F. Tillemans, "On a recent translation of the Samdhinirmocanasutra", JIABS 201.1, 1997, 153-164
135.1.12 Summarized by K. H. Potter, EnIndPh 8, 1999, 323-329
135.1.13 Hsuan-tsang's Chinese translation translated by John P. Keenan as The Scripture on the Explication of Underlying Meaning. Berkeley, Calif. 2000
135.1.15 Kajiro Kato, "On the terms vijnaptimatrata and vijnaptitathata as found in the Sandhinirmocanasutra", JIBSt 52.2, 2004, 38-40
135.1.17 John Powers, "Sandhinirmocana-Sutra", EnB 2, 2004, 737-738
135.1.19 Translated fro Tibetan into French in Philippe Cornu, Soutra du dévoilement du sens profond. Paris 2005
135.1.20 Kojiro Kato, "On the Tibetan text of the Sandhinirmocanasutra", JIBSt 54.3.2006, 93-99
135.1.23 Koichi Takahashi, "A premise of the trilaksana theory in the Sandhinirmocanasutra", JIBSt 54.3, 2006, 85-92
135.1.28 K..N.Hota, "Smrti in the Yogasutra", FacInd 222-228
136.Pingala (325)
1.Akutobhaya on the Madhyamakakarikas (NCat I, 8)
See e47.4:11,61,68.7. t47.4.6
136.1.1 Clair W. Huntington, Jr., The Akutobhaya and Early Indian Madhyamaka. Two volumes. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Michigan 1986
136.1.2 C. W. Huntington Jr., "A lost text of early Indian Madhyamaka", AS 49, 1995, 693-768
136.1.3 Joseph Walser, "On the formal arguments of the Akutobhaya", JIP 26, 1998, 189-232
136.1.4 Discussed by C. W. Huntington, Jr. in EnIndPh 8, 1999, 329-332
136.1.6 Kiyotataki Goshima, "The Twelve-gate Treatise and Nagarjuna, Pingala and Kumarajiva (2): Pingala or 'Blue-Eyes'", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 250-251
136.1.6.1 Kyotaka Goshima, "Who as Ch'ing-ma ('B;ie=Eyes')?", ARIRSU 19, 2007, 325-334
137.Author Unknown (325)
1.Lankavatarasutra
See a317.1.60
137.1.1 Edited by Sarat Chandra Das and Satischandra Vidyabhusana. Darjeeling 1900
137.1.2 Satischandra Vidyabhusana, "Notes on the Lankavatara Sutra", JRAS 1905, 831-837
137.1.3 Satischandra Vidyabhusana, "An analysis of the Lankavatara Sutra", JASBe n.s. 1, 1906, 159-164
137.1.4 Edited by Bunyiu Nanjio, The Lankavatara Sutra. Kyoto 1923, 1956
137.1.5 Daisetz Teitaro Suzuki, "The Lankavatara Sutra as a Mahayana text, in special relation to the teaching of Zen Buddhism", EB 3, 1926-28, 199-298
137.1.6 J.W.Hauer, Das Lankavatara-Sutra und das Samkhya. Stuttgart 1927
137.1.7 Giuseppe Tucci, "Notes on the Lankavatara", IHQ 4, 1928, 545-556
137.1.7.1 Giuseppe Tucci, Studio comparativo fra le tre versioni cinesi e il testo sanscrito de 10 e 20 capitolo del Lankavataro</